)0 B PRINCETON, N. j. *%• Presented b^ e ' S.tWboT-O^At Division THE GENUINE EPISTLES APOSTOLICAL FATHERS, ST. CLEMENT, ST. IGNATIUS, ST. POLYCARP, ST. BARNABAS, . THE PASTOR OF HERMAS; AND AN ACCOUNT OF THE MARTYRDOMS OF ST. IGNATIUS AND ST. POLYCARP, WRITTEN BY THOSE WHO WERE PRESENT AT THEIR SUFFERINGS. BEING, TOGETHER WITH ftlje $ol2 Scriptures of ttje 2tao Testament, A COMPLETE COLLECTION OF THE MOST PRIMITIVE ANTIQUITY FOR ABOUT A HUNDRED AND FIFTY YEARS AFTER CHRIST. TRANSLATED AND PUBLISHED, WITH PRELIMINARY DISCOURSES, \Art THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD, \A/ O f WILLIAM,, LATE LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. TV FROM THE SEVENTH LONDON EDITION. PHILADELPHIA: PUBLISHED BY AN ASSOCIATION OF GENTLEMEN. AGENT, Rev. It. DAVIS, assisted by GEO. W. GORTON, Esq. Office, No. 56 North Third Street. STEREOTYPED BY L. JOHNSON AND CO. — LIBRARY EDITION. 1846. GENUINE REMAINS OF THE APOSTOLICAL FATHERS, fyc. fyc. PART I. IN WHICH ARE COMPRISED I. The Epistle of St. Clement to the Corinthians. II. The Epistle of St. rojycarp to the Philippians. HI. The Epistles of St. Ignatius. IV. A Relation of the Martyrdom of St. Ignatius. V. A Relation of the Martyrdom of St.'lPolycarp. PART II. IN WHICH ARE COMPRISED I. The Epistle of St. Barnabas. II. The Shepherd of Hennas. AND III. Part of the Second Epistle of St. Clement to the Corinthians, 111 THE ARCHBISHOP'S PREFACE. Having, in the second edition* of " The Apostolical Fathers," so far improved the translation I before published of them, as to render it almost a new work, it will be neces- sary for me to give some account of the changes that have been made in it, and what advantages I have had for the making of them. The Epistles of St. Clement had been so correctly set forth from the Alexandrian manuscript, by the learned Mr. Patrick Young, that having no other copy to recur to, there are no considerable alterations to be expected in the present edition of them. And yet, even in these, I have not only carefully reviewed my translation, and compared it with the original Greek, and corrected whatsoever I thought to be less exact in it, but, by the help of a new and more accu- rate collation of Mr. Young's copy, with that venerable MS. from which it was taken, I have amended some places in the text itself, which had hitherto escaped all the editors of these epistles. For this I was beholden to the friendly assistance of the very learned and pious Dr. Grabe ; to whose ready help these Apostolical Fathers owe a great part of that ex- actness, with which, I presume, they will appear in this edition of them. * The present is a reprint from the seventh edition. VI PRFFA' The Epistles of St. Ignatius having been lately pub- lished at Oxford, by our Reverend Dr. Smith, not only with a much greater correctness in the text than ever thej were before, but with the advantage of his own and Bishop Pearson's observations upon the difficult places of them, it ;annot be thought but ihat I must have very much improved my translation of those epistles, from the learned labour* ■ such eminent masters of antiquity ; and who had taken such L r if both with their copy; and not only corrected it where it disagreed with that, but have noted in the margin the chief variations of this last edition, from those which had : published by Archbishop Usher, and Isaac Vossius re « )f the Epistle, and Martyrdom, of St. Polycarp, and the EpMTLS of Barnabas, I have little to say more than hat I have revised the translation of them with all the care f could, and rendered it much more correct (especially the Epistle o\' Barnabas) than it was before. But as for the if HERMAS, I may without vanity affirm, that the) not only more exact in the translation than they were before, but that the \er Ives will be found in ater purity in this than in any other edition that has .via vet been published of them. The old Latin version has been entirely collated with an ancient manuscript of it in the Lambeth library; and from thence amended in more places than could well have been imagined. And that very version If has been farther improved from a multitude of new incuts of the original ( Ireefc never before i bser ed and PREFACE. Vll for the most part taken out of the late magnificent edition of the Works of St. Athanasius ; though that piece be none of his, but the work of the Younger Athanasius, patriarch of the same church, who lived about the seventh century. [See torn. II. p. 251, Doctrin. ad Antioch. Ducem.~] Both these advantages I do likewise owe to the same learned person" I before mentioned ; who not only purposely collated the one for me, but readily communicated to me the extracts he had made for his own use out of the other. Having said thus much concerning the several pieces themselves here set forth, and the translation of them, I shall not trouble the reader with any long account of my own introductory discourse ; in which I have added some things, and corrected others. I hope, as it now stands, it may be of some use to those who have not any better opportunities of being acquainted with these matters ; and convince them of the just regard that is due to the discourses which follow it, upon this double account, both that they were (for the most part) truly written by those whose names they bear, and that those writers lived so near the apostolical times, that it cannot be doubted but that they do indeed represent to us the doctrine, government, and discipline of the church, as they received it from the apostles; the apostles from Christ, and that blessed Spirit, who directed them both in what they taught, and in what they ordained. What that doctrine, government, and discipline is, I have particularly shown in the eleventh chapter of my discourse. I shall only observe here, that it is so exactly agreeable to the present doctrine, government, and discipline of the church of England by law established, that no one who allows of the one can reasonably make any exceptions against the other. So that we must either say, that the immediate successors of the apostles had departed from the institutions of those holy men from whom they received their instruction fl Dr. Grabe. VU1 PREFA< in the gospel of Christ, and by whom they were converted to the faith of it; or, if that be too unreasonable to be sup- posed of such excellent persons, who not only lived iii book of the highest stations of the Christian church, but the most of them suffered martyrdom for the sake of it, we must then conclude, what is indeed the truth, that the church of Eng- land, whereof we arc members, is, both in its doctrine, government, discipline, ami worship, truly apostolical; and in all respects comes the nearest up to the primitive pattern of any Christian church at this day in the world. GENERAL CONTENTS. PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE RELATING TO THE SEVERAL TREATISES, AND THE AUTHORS OF THEM. CHAPTER I. PAGE Introduction CHAPTER II. That the pieces here put together are all that remain of the most primitive and apostolical antiquity 2 CHAPTER III. Of the authority of the following Treatises ; and the deference that ought to be paid to them upon the account of it . . 14 CHAPTER IV. Of the subject of the following Discourses, and of the use that is to be made of them 23 CHAPTER V. Of the manner after which these Discourses are written, and the simplicity of style used in them 30 h CONTENTS. THE FIRST r \in. Preliminary Discourse on tli< of St. Clement to the Corinth: The First Epiflfl ! ' lement to the Corinthians. ... 42 I. II. He oomroendi them fur their excellent Order and Piety ii I I .rctheir Schism hrake (Hit. III. II. iw thai Divisions bt gan. IV. V. VI. E -y .iii.l Emulation the Original of all Strife and Disorder. plea of all Mischiefs they have occasioned. VII. \ III. II- exhorts them to look up t<> the Rules of their Religion, u. of their Divisions, and they -hall be forg IX. X. To encourage them whercunto In Beta bt fore them the examples . .t H 6tj Men vrhose Piety i- recorded in the Scriptures. \T. XII. And particularly such ai have been eminent for their Hindi • Charity to their Neighbours. XIII. What Kul.- OUT Religion has left us to this purp VI V. X V. Which he applii - t.i the Case "l" the Corinthians, e\.hortinn them t.. pul an and tfl tin ir Contentions -.» contrary to their Duty. YVI. W'll. A VIII. In order to this, he advises them to be humble ; and that from the Examples of OUT S;i\iuur, and of holy Men in all Ages. XIX. AX. He returns to the Business of tin ir Divisions, which, by more Acu- men: idea them t.» com] VXI. II. .in t.> Obedience, from the consideration of the Goodn« God, and of hi i ' P ice. \.\ll. 'XXlll. \ \l\ . 01 Faith; and particularly what are are to believe as totrs future Resurrection. \ \\ . to XX \ II. Thii Artiel. • red XX\lll. II. in exhorts the] nee: That His im] F G .ntiniie iii Sin. \\l\. Tin- farther enforced from the consideration of their R< lion to G Elect \ \ \ Ho* are ma I live that we ma) | \\\l. \\\ll. We are justified by Pahh. X \ \ IN \ . • ''.i !;,i, i i. ; I. -vu nur Can to live will nor our Pleasure m '.t CONTENTS. x i XXXIV. This enforced from the Examples of the holy Angels, and from the ex- ceeding greatness of that Reward which God has prepared for us. XXXV. XXXVI. We must attain unto this Reward by Faith and Obedience. XXXVII. Which we must carry on in an orderly pursuing of the Duties of our several Stations, without Envying or Contentions. XXXVIII. The necessity of different Orders among Men. We have none of us any thing but what we received of God : whom, therefore, we ought in every condition thankfully to obey. XXXIX. &c. From whence he exhorts them to do every thing orderly in the church, as the only way to please God. XLII. The Orders of Ministers in Christ's Church, established by the Apostles, ac- cording to Christ's command. XLIII. And after the example of Moses. XLIV. Therefore they who have been duly placed in the Ministry, according to their order, cannot, without great Sin, be put out of it. XLV. &c. He exhorts them to Peace, from Examples out of the Holy Scriptures. XL VII. XL VIII. Particularly from St. Paul's Exhortation to them. XLIX. The Value which God puts upon Love and Unity : The Effects of a true Charity. L. Which is the Gift of God, and must be obtained by Prayer. LI. Ln. He exhorts such as have been concerned in these Divisions to repent, and return to their Unity, confessing their Sin to God. LIII. LIV. Which he enforces from the example of Moses. LV. Nay, of many among the Heathen ; and of Judith and Esther among the Jews. LVI. The Benefit of mutual Advice and Correction. IiVII. He entreats them to follow that which is here given to them. LVIII. Recommends them to God. LIX. Desires speedily to hear that this epistle has had a good Effect upon them. LX. And so concludes. Preliminary Discourse on the Epistle of St. Polycarp to the Philip- Pians .69 The Epistle of St. Polycarp to the Philippians .... 78 Afteii the Salutation, I. He commends the Philippians for their respect to those who suffered for the gospel, and for their own faith and piety. I. Xii CONTENTS. 2. He exhorts them to continue in both ; and that particularly, from the considera- tion of the resurrection and judgment to come. II. For their better accomplishing whereof, 3, He advises them to caU to mind tin- doctrine which St. Pir/L had taught them, whilst he was in peroon emoBg them, and after wrote to tbem in hi- eptstJe. III. ODD <>f .ill which he now goes on particularly to them: I. As ro TituTicAL Duties. 1. Faith, hope, charity. III. Igafawl ro T Ct m i an f IV. 3. The duties of hushands, wives, widows. lb. 4. Of deacons, young men, virgins. V. 5. 01 VI. All which he again enforces with the consideration of that account we must one day give to God of all our actions. II. As ra M \ttf.hs of Faith. 1. What we are to believe concerning oar Saviour Christ, his nature, and suiTcr- VII. 1 >f the future resurrection and judgment. lb. Which being thus set forth, he finally exhorts them, l. To prayer. VII. nes.- in their faith. VIII. Enforced from the examples of the patience ami constancy i M our Saviour Christ. lb. Ofh ind saints. I.V. in all we!!- | And more particularly yet, from the miscarriage of VsJens, who hid been i pi ter anion- them, he ezhofta them, I. To beware dI \ I. Notl be 1 men persons, either in then oon eur et of thesj behavioni towards them. I lb H. j rtj I for them, and then exhorts them, ».. To pray tor all others. lb. Ami having time done with what was mstrnctive of hi< epistle, he atveHiaai them "i b • i. \ ill. And deain at of him from them \iv. CONTENTS. Xiii And, lastly, he recommends Crescens, by whom he wrote this epistle, together with his sister, to their favour and assistance. lb. Preliminary Discourse on the Epistles of St. Ignatius ... 83 The Epistle of St. Ignatius to the Ephesians .... 92 After the Salutation, I. He thanks them for sending Onesimus, their bishop, to him, whom he greatly commends, and expresses his joy to receive from him so good a character of them. II. He mentions the rest of their members who were sent with Onesimus to him, and exhorts them to unity, by a due subjection to their bishops and presbyters. III. He excuses the liberty he takes of admonishing them, and so returns to his ad- vice to them ; IT. Which is still the same ; namely, by a due subjection to their bishop, to pre- serve unity among themselves : V. The benefit of which he particularly sets out to them. VI. That they ought not to respect their bishop the less, because he is not forward in exacting it from them ; but should rather honour him the more ; which he also commends them for doing. Vn. He warns them against heretics ; bidding them stick to their Master, Jesus Christ, whose divine and human nature he declares to them. VIII. IX. He commends them for their care to keep themselves from false teachers, and shows them the way to God. X. He exhorts them to prayer, and to behave themselves unblamably towards those that are without ; XI. XII. To be careful of their salvation ; to pray for himself, whose own worth he much lessens in comparison of theirs ; especially, XIII. XIV. To be frequent in public devotion : to live in unity, in faith and in cha- rity: and XV. To show forth the truth of their profession by their works : XVI. XVII. To have a care that the gospel of Christ be not corrupted : XVIII. Upon which occasion he treats particularly of the three great mysteries of Christianity, viz. the virginity of Mary, and the incarnation and death of Christ, which he says were hid from the Devil. XIX. How the birth of Christ was, in a most extraordinary manner, revealed to the world. XIV CONTENTS. XX. XXI. Of all which be promiara to write mora largely in a second epistle, ami then finally undertake! fol their eaWation, if tli»-> continual, as he had exhorted them, to pursue it, by unity among llmnerilrra and piety towards God. The Epistle of St. Ignatius to the IfagnettanJ ... 98 \rn it ni BAX.1 t LTXOV, ■■ Dl I I LBXf, I. The occasion of Oil writing to tin ni, and to the otfaer churches that were about them ; and then mentions, II. The arrival of Damas, their bi.-hop and of the rest whom they had lent unto him. III. He exhort- them to all due reverence and subjection to their bi-hop; notwith Dding he a was hut a young man, and had not long been in that great office among them. IV. Which also they must show if they will be Christians indeed. V. That we must all die in a little time ; and then be for ever cither happy 01 mw rable. VI. He exhorts them, therefore to live orderly, and to maintain a unity amon other. VII. And that e-jH'cially by a due subjection to their bishop and presbyters. VIII. IV. X. Be cautions them againel false opinion-, especially those of Ebion s and the Judaizing Christian-. XI. He apologizes for this advice, which he gave not to reprove, but to forewarn them. XII. Whose faith and piety he here greatly commends ; and XIII. Exhorts them to go on and increase in both. XIV. Be deem - their prayers, both for himself and his church at Antioch. I \ . And then c dodea ;jl with the Balotatjona of thoae who were present win him at the writing of thi- epi.-tle. The Epistle of St. Ignatius to the Tr;illi;uis . . . lCKi Tin Bam i 1 1 ion I. He ac kn ow l e d ge! 0M Coming of their bamop, and his receipt of their charity !>% bun. II. He commend- them for their orderly ■objection to their bishop-, priesta, and mil exhorta them to continue in it. •Coteler. in be. -on. Vui.l. I.;u. pal, li. cap. 1. CONTENTS. XV III. He enforces the same exhortation, commends their bishop, and excuses his not writing more fully to them of this matter ; IV. Which he does not, lest he should seem to take too much upon him, and be too much exalted in his own conceit, which would be very dangerous to him, who is afraid even of his over-great desire to suffer, lest it should be prejudicial to him. V. Another reason why he did not write more largely to them was, that at present they were not able to bear it. VI. He warns them against heretics who poison the sound word of Christ ; and VII. Exhorts them, by humility of mind, and unity with the church, to guard them- selves against them : VIII. And this he does, not that he knows of any present need they had of his ad- vice, but to prevent any mischief from falling upon them : DC. To which end, he briefly sets before them the true doctrine concerning Christ ; X. And particularly exposes the error of some, who taught that he seemed only to die, but did not really suffer. XI. From these he would have them flee. XII. He returns again to his exhortation of them to unity ; and desires their prayers of which he was much in need ; XIII. Which also he begs for his church at Antioch. And having given them the .salutations of those who were with him, and once more exhorted them to due submission to their bishop, &c, he concludes. The Epistle of St. Ignatius to the Romans 106 The Salutation. I. He testifies his desire to come unto them ; and his hopes of suffering for Christ unless they prevent it, — n. Which he earnestly entreats them not to do ; III. But rather to pray for him, that God would strengthen him to the combat unto which he had called him. IV. He expresses the great desire he had to suffer martyrdom, V. VI. And the mighty advantage it would be to him so to do ; VII. VIII. And therefore again entreats them, that they would not do any thing to prevent it. EX. He desires their prayers for his church at Antioch ; and expresses the kindnes^ of the Christians to him on his way to them : xvi CONTENTS A. And then concludes, with his n itions of those who came from with him, and were gone befcn to Rome, to their favourable acceptance. In the Second Edition this Epistle was compared with the Greek set out by Dr.GnaBl in his Spicileg. torn. ii. p. 18, The Epistle of St. Ignatius to the Philadelphians . . .110 Tin: B \i -i iv now. I. He begins with a very great commendation of their bishop, whom they had sent unto him. II. He warns them against divisions; and exhorts them to stick close to their bishop, ai the belt means t.> avoid falling into errors and false doctrines; III. IV. Which exhortation he again enforces, and shows them the danger of follow- ing any per~"iis, to the making of a schism in the church. V. He excuses the length of this advice, which proceeded from his love towards them : r, - their gravers ; and shows how the holy men under the law, as well M since under the gospel, were all united in Christ : VI. Yet this must not prompt them to receive their doctrine who would tempt them to Judai/.e. VII. He declares what his own conduct had been whilst he was amongst them ; i VIII. IV And exhorts them, after his example, to maintain a pure doctrine, in unity with one another. A '.. lb recounts to them how he had heard that the persecution was stopped in his church at Antioch ; and directs them to send some messenger thither to con- gratulate with them thereupon. A I. lb tells them what persons were still with him; and thanks them tor the kind enter! unmenl they pave to 6omc of them : and so concludes with the common ■flotation ofthoi at at his writing of this epistle to them. The Episth- of St. Ignatius to t lit- Bmyrneans . . . .111 Tin. Svi.i TATIOl I. He declares the j"\ he had t.> hear of their nrmneoi in 'he foepel : the substance ofwhkh, ai t" what ooaeem tin- penon of Christ, he brieflj .em: II. And thi b II pretend that Christ suffered only bo show, and not really. Against these, III. He assures them that he knew Christ was a true man, e\ en alter his n tion ; and d to his disciples of his beinn such. CONTENTS. XVii IV. He exhorts them, therefore, to have nothing to do with those heretics whom he here opposes ; nor believes that he would suffer so much for the faith of Christ, unless he were very sure of the truth of it. V. He shows them, farther, the danger of the doctrine before mentioned ; and how they who held it did, in effect, deny Christ. VI. How dangerous this is ! And how different those who maintain this doctrine are, in all other respects, from the church of Christ ! VII. That it will, therefore, become them to guard themselves against such persons. VIII. To this end he exhorts them to follow their bishop and pastors ; but especially their bishop. IX. He thanks them for their kindness to himself. X. And to those which were with him, which God will reward. XI. He acquaints them with the ceasing of the persecution at Antioch : he exhorts them to send a messenger thither, to congratulate with them on this occasion. XII. He concludes with his own salutation, and the remembrance of those that were with him, to them all in general, to several in particular. The Epistle of St. Ignatius to St. Polycarp . .118 The Salutation. I. He blesses God for the firm establishment of Polycarp in all piety, and gives him many particular directions for his improvement in it. II. But especially with relation to the church over which he was bishop. HI. IV. He continues his advice to him ; and V. Teaches him what advice he should give to others : VI. In which he continues ; and especially enforces unity among themselves, and subjection to their bishop. VII. He recounts to Polycarp the peace of his church in Syria : and directs him to appoint some messenger to go to Antioch to rejoice with them on that occasion. VIII. He desires Polycarp to write to the same effect to the neighbouring churches, which he had not himself time to do ; And then concludes all with his salutation both to Polycarp and to several of the church of Smyrna, by name. Preliminary Discourse on the Martyrdom of St. Ignatius, written by those who were present at his sufferings 121 A Relation of the Martyrdom of St. Ignatius .... 128 Preliminary Discourse of the Martyrdom of St. Polycarp, and of the Epistle written by the Church of Smyrna concerning it . . 133 xviii CONTENTS. Circular Epistle of the Church of Smyrna, concerning the Martyrdom of St. Polycarp 140 THE SECOND PART. Preliminary Discourse of the Catholic Epistle of St. Barnabas . 146 The Catholic Epistle of St. Barnabas 161 I. The salutation and preface to the following epistle. n. III. That God has abolished the legal sacrifice, to introduce the spiritual right- eousness of the GospcL IV. The prophecies of Daniel concerning the ten kings, and the coming of Christ. V. VI. That Christ was to suffer proved from the prophecies concerning him. VII. The scape-goat an evident type of this. VIII. The red heifer another type of Christ IX. Of the circumcision of the cars ; and how, in the first institution of circum- cision, Abraham mystically foretold Christ by name. X. That the commands of Moses, concerning clean and unclean beasts, &c, were all designed for a spiritual signification. XI. XII. Dtp tMPI ami the cross of Christ foretold in figures under the law. XIII. The promise of God not made to the Jews only, but to the Gentiles also. VIV. And fulfilled to us hy Jesus Christ. XV. That the Sabhath of the Jews was but the figure of a more glorious Sabbath to come — XVI. Their temple of the spiritual temples of God. X VII. The conclusion of the former part of this epistle. | \ III. If, <* on to the other part, which relates to practice : this he divides into two considerations; tli« ■ former uf the way of light; the latter of the way of darkneM. X I X. < >f the way of light ; being a summary of what a Christian is to do, that he iiinv }><■ happy for who do Otfl, Off good happen unto qj hereafter, if v Owe MS Q I trill certainly jodft u> and randex to all of 01 ICCOrding tO our works; and how soon this may be * DOM Of ns tell. General Im-i \ ........ 896 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE RELATING TO THE SEVERAL TREATISES HEREIN CONTAINED, THE AUTHORS OF THEM. CHAPTER I. INTRODUCTION. 1. Had I designed the following collection either for the benefit or perusal of the learned world, I should have needed to say but very little by way of introduction to it, the editors of the several treatises here put together having already observed so much upon each of them that it would, I believe, be difficult to discover — I am sure would be very needless to trouble the reader with — any more. 2. But, as it would be ridiculous for me to pretend to have designed a translation for those who are able with much more profit and satis- faction to go to the originals, so, being now to address myself to those especially w T ho want that ability, I suppose it may not be amiss, before I lead them to the discourses themselves, to give them some account both of the authors of the several pieces I have here collected, and of the tracts themselves, and of that collection that is now the first time made of them in our own tongue ; though, as to the first of these, I shall say the less by reason of that excellent account that has been already given of the most of them by our pious and learned Dr. Cave, whose Lives of the Apostles and Primitive Fathers, with his other admirable discourse on Primitive Christianity, I could heartily wish were in the hands of all the more judicious part of our English readers. 3. Nor may such an account as I now propose to myself to give of the following pieces be altogether useless to some even of the learned themselves, who, wanting either the opportunity of collecting the several authors necessary for such a search, or leisure to examine them, may not be unwilling to see that faithfully brought together, under one short and general view, which would have required some time and labour to have searched out, as it lay diffused in a multitude of writers, out of which they must otherwise have gathered it. 1 A 1 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. CHAPTER II. THAT Tin; PIECES HERE PUT TOGETHER ARE ALL THAT REMAIN" OF THE MOST i-KiMiim: and APOSTOLICAL ANTIQUITY. Thai then . reteoded to have been mitten within the com- pos of this period" ; hut none eud) M trwl\ coin.' up t . » it — Of the Episttfl of our Sevionr Christ to Abganu, and the occasion of it — The! it u not probable thai my such Letter was written by him — The Bpistlee ascribed to the Virgin Mary ip uriou e, - the Epistle pretended to have been mitten by 8t. Patilto the Laodiceans — Of the Acta, the Gospel, the Pleaching, and Revelations of fl • 1 i — Of the Liturgy attributed to St. Matthew, and the Discourse said to hsjfe been written by him con- cerning tin- Nativity of the Biased Virgin — Of the Litorgiee sscribed to fl . 1 ! St. James — Of the Gospeli sttribated to several of the Apostles — Of the '. and the Canons called Apostolical — Of the Other pieces umler the namee • ■; s . I Yemeni and St. Ignatius, and particularly of the Recogniooi EpitoBM of Cle men t — Of the Historj of the Life, Miracles, and Assumption of St. /ban, pretended to ha\e been written by Prochorus, one of the seven Deacons — Of the Histories • and >'/• Paul, ascribed to Linus, bishop of Rome — 01" the Lives of the Apostles, sttribated to jfbdias, bishop of Babylon — ( H the Epi s tl e s of S . Martial — of the Passion of A. Andrew, written bj the Presbyteri of Achaia — Of the Wcfki escribed to Dionyrms the Areopagite — That, upon the whole, the pi e ces here put together an ail that remain of the apostolical times, after the Books of the Holy Scripfane. 1. Havon* said thus much concerning the several pieces here put ber, ami the authors of them,* it is time to go on to the other part of tltis discourse, and consider what may be fit to be observed con- oerning them all together, as they are now set forth in our language, in the following collection. 2, Now the first thing that may be fit to be taken notice of is, that the following collection is truly what the title pretends it to be, a lull and perfect collection of all the genuine writings that remain to us of the„ apostolical fathers, — and carries on the antiquity of the church, from the time of the Holy Scriptures of the New Testament, to about a hundred and fifty years after Christ. .'}. To make this the more evident, it will be necessary for me to consider what those other writings are which some have endeavoured to raise up into the rank of apostolical antiquity, and to show that they are indeed writings either of no credit nor authority at all, or, at least, not of sueli as thei are falsely pretended to lie. And, to the end I may proceed the more clear!} in this inquiry, I will divide the several now to be examined into the three following ranks-. The first, oi those which are antecedent to any I h.ive here i ollected ; as being pretended tve been written either l>v our Saviour Christ himself, or b] Virgin Man, or bj the apostles. The second, of such other trai Ifae preliminary d I to uV n i ; icb thev t>. TREATISES FALSELY CALLED APOSTOLICAL. 3 are ascribed to some of those fathers whose genuine remains I have here put together. And the third, of such pieces as are said to have been written by some other authors who lived in the apostolical times, and wrote, if we will believe some men, several books much more considerable than any I have here collected. 4. Of the first of these kinds is that pretended letter of our Blessed Saviour to Abgarus king of Edessa, a little city of Arabia," a part of which country was subject to him. Now this may seem to be of so much the better credit, in that Eusebius" tells us he had himself faith- fully translated it out of the Syriac language, as he found it in the Archives of Edessa. Nor was it very long after that Ephrsem, a deacon of that church, made mention of this communication between our Saviour and Abgarus, as the occasion of the first conversion of that place ; and exhorted his people upon that account, the rather to hold fast to their holy profession, and to live worthy of it. Evagrius, 4 who wrote about two hundred years after this, not only confirmed all that had been said by both these, but added from Procopius several other circumstances, unknown, for aught that appears, to either of them ; particularly that of the impression which our Saviour had made of his face upon a napkin, and sent to that prince, which he tells us was of no small advantage to them in the defence of their town against Chosroes, king of Persia, who, by this means, was hindered from tak- ing it. How this circumstance came to be added to this relation, or by whom it was first invented, I cannot tell. But that both the inter- course reported by Eusebius* between our Saviour and this Prince, and the report of this picture being brought to him, have been received as a matter of unquestionable truth in those parts, the authority of Gregorius Abulpharjus* will not suffer us to doubt, who in his history, published by our learned Dr. Pococke, both recites the letters, and records the story in terms very little different from what the Greek writers before mentioned have done. 5. And now since the addition of this new circumstance to the old account of this matter, it is not to be wondered if the patrons of images among the Greeks, from henceforth, contended with all earnestness for the truth of both, insomuch that we find they instituted a particular festival in memory of it, August the 16th, and transcribed at large the whole history of this adventure into their Menaeon, and recited it upon it. 6. It is, I suppose, upon the same account that some of our 'ate authors, though they do not care to assert the truth of this story, are yet « Vid. Annot. Valcsii in Euseb. pp. 18, 19. ''Hist. Ei-cles. lib. i. c. 13. c L'cs- tam. S. Epbnem. inter Oper. p. 788. d Evagrii Hist. Ewlrs. lib. iv. cap. 27. * Ec- desiastical History, translated by the Rev. C. F. Cruse, A. M. 8vo. Bags.'?r, London* Hist. Dynast. Lat. p. 71, 72. 4 PRELIMINARY DISCOTOSE. unwilling to deny all credit to it. Baroniuv reports botb the relation and the epistle from EusebhlSj but will Dot answer tor the truth of either. Spondanus* delivers the same from the cardinal that he had done from Eusehius, and passes DO censure either one way or other upon it ; only in bis margin he observes that Gretser the Jesuit, in his Discourse of [mages, ^Vc, had vindicated the authority of our Saviour's epistle to Abgarus from the exceptions of Casaubon, in his Exercita- t i < 1 1 1 > upon Baronius, against it. Gerard Vossius,' in his Scholia upon the Testamenl of St. Ephraem, contents himself t<> refer us to tlie au- thoritv .if the ancients for the truth of this relation, who he pretends did, without controversy, look upon it to be authentic. And Yelrsius-' himself, though he plainly enough shows that he was not out of all doubt concerning the truth of this story, yet neither does he utterly • it, hut rather endeavours to rectify those errors that seemed the most considerable in it. 7. Hut others, even of the church of Rome, have not observed so much caution in this particular. They roundly stand by the censure of Pope Gelasius,' who pronounced this epistle of our Saviour's to be apocryphal, and not only show by many probable arguments the false- f it, but, what is yet more, pass the same censure upon the sb the image too that Casaubon 7 had done, notwithstanding all that (I old say in favour of it. Natalia Alexander' delivers this con- clusion concerning it: « The Epistle of Abgarus to our Saviour, and iswer to it, are supposititious and apocryphal ;" and at large an- al] that is usually urged in favour of them. And I)u Pin* after him, yet more solidly convinces it of such manifest errors as may to satisfy all considering persons that Kusebius and Ephraem were too easy of belief in this particular, and did not sufficiently ex- amine into it when they delivered that as a certain truth which from .1 circumstances appears to have been evidently otherwi . 8. I shall not need to say any thing of the opinions (^ the learned f the 1 reformed religion as to this matter, who generally agree in the same censure. But yet, seeing both Eusebius and St. Ephraem 1 ken with such confidence <'i' this story, whose authority ought be lightly esteemed, 1 shall choOS€ rather, with the middle I to leave H to ever] one t<> judge as he ; . than determine any thing in this case. And, that the) may the better do it, I will subjoin at length the fa E as thej are rendered by Eusebius from the a Aimal. Bed inn. txxl hum;. 80. Annot :i I Oper. Ephnm. Byr. p. Innot in Buaeh. 'Apod (ir.iti.m. Dit. xt. c. c Bimoi I .da N. T. chap. iii. p. 3& ' E SccaL »oL i. | . uvefle Hi!!. voL i. p. 1. • \'ii!. spud Biiifthmi Bxercit Hi-'. Crlt i : . ! inn. zliiL nam. I p. ti-l- l>. 1. i:i .!. Ki ("hri-to. TREATISES FALSELY CALLED APOSTOLICAL. 5 original Syriac into Greek, and from him translated into our own tongue. The Epistle of Abgarus to our Blessed Saviour. 9. « Abgarus, prince of Edessa, to Jesus the good Saviour, who has appeared in the country about Jerusalem, health. I have received an account of thee and thy cures, how without any medicines or herbs they are done by thee. For report says that thou makest the blind to see, the lame to walk ; that thou cleansest the lepers, and castest out unclean spirits and devils, and healest those who have laboured under long diseases, and raisest up the dead. And having heard all this concerning thee, I have concluded with myself one of these two things ; either that thou art God, and that, being come down from heaven, thou doest all these mighty works, or that thou art the Son of God, seeing thou art able to perform such things. Wherefore by this pre- sent letter I entreat thee to come unto me, and to cure me of the infir- mity that lies upon me. For I have also heard that the Jews murmur against thee, and seek to do thee mischief. For I have a small but fair the Kphesians,'' at the same- time and by the same person that he wrote to the ColoSSianS, ami which, g from them communicated to the Laodiceans, might he on . I', I'd to he sent on to the Colossians, who were a neighbour church to Laodicea, ami afterwards subject to it as their metropolitan. 17. Hut whatever becomes of this conjecture — whether by the ■ from Laodicea we are to understand some epistle written from thai place, and that either by St. Paul to some other church or person, or l-_\ the Laodiceans' to him, or whether we are to understand by it epistle that was to be communicated from thence to the Colos- sians, which seems to me the more probable, and particularly that which he wrote by Tychicus to the Ephesians at the same time that he by him to the Colossians — certain it is that the epistle now extant under that title is none of St. Paul's writing; but is made up of several parcels of his genuine epistles, and the expressions contained in them. 18. It would be endless to insist upon all the other spurious pieces of the like kind that have been attributed to this great apostle. It is Sufficient to observe that neither Eusebius d nor St. Jerome' knew any diini,' more of his writing than what we have in those epistles that are still extant in our Bibles under his name, except it were the epistle to the Hebrews, which, though doubted of by some in the primitive church, is yet ascribed to him by Eusebius, who expressly accounts fourteen of his epistles, and speaks of that to the Hebrews a- his; though he adds that, "being not rec< ived by the Church of Rome, it was by some suspected whether it were indeed the true epistle I Pawl." 19. Hut much greater is the authority of those supposititious pi< which the same EusebraV tells us were, ev< d in those days, attributed to that other great apostle St. Peter, namely the acts, tin- gospel, the preaching, ami the revelation of St. Peter. Nevertheless, seeing he at the same time declares that they were not catholic, nor universally and since from other ecclesiastical writers it may be proved that some of them wen- wholly composed, ami others interpolated by 1 TV rtoILeaV. Maroon, lib. %. <•. wii. \>. \<\ Bpiphan. Hi raa. \lii. num. \ii. * Vid. II toire Critique de Monsieur Simon wr le N. T. c. jx» p. 166. 8e< Dr. MOT 1 i p. i\. Frifinnii. Dieq. Bihtio. pp , Hnt. lib. ni. c. 8. ' Hieron.de Saint Ecdee. in 8. Paolo. ^BwekB 1- lib. ni. c, a. , • •:... ( i - l\ tro . TREATISES FALSELY CALLED APOSTOLICAL. 9 heretics, the better to gain thereby credit to their doctrine, how ancient soever they may otherwise be, yet they will not fall within the com- pass of the present collection : nor indeed is there any thing of them remaining to us, except the names, and a few fragments, scattered up and down in the quotations that have been made by the ecclesiastical writers out of them. 20. To these let me add, in the third place, the discourses ascribed to St. Matthew," the first of the evangelists. Two books are still re- maining under his name— ra liturgy, pretended to have been composed by him, and a discourse concerning the nativity of the Blessed Virgin ; but both rejected by learned men as the works of some impostor many ages after the death of that holy apostle. As for the liturgies ascribed in like manner to some others of the apostles, namely, to St. Peter, St. Mark, and St. James, there is not I suppose any learned man at this day who believes them to have been written by those holy men, and set forth in the manner that they are now published. They were indeed the ancient liturgies of the three, if not of the four, patriarchal churches, viz., the Roman, (perhaps of that of Antioch too,) the Alex- andrian, and Jerusalem churches, first founded, or at least governed, by St. Peter, St. Mark, and St. James. However, since it can hardly be doubted but that those holy apostles and evangelists did give some directions for the administration of the blessed eucharist in those churches, it may reasonably be presumed that some of those orders are still remaining in those liturgies which have been brought down to us under their names ; and that those prayers wherein they all agree (in sense at least, if not in words) were first prescribed in the same, or like terms, by those apostles and evangelists ; nor would it be difficult to make a farther proof of this conjecture from the writings of the ancient fathers, if it were needful in this place to insist upon it. 21. For what concerns the gospels set out under the names of several of the apostles, though some of them are very ancient, yet is it ge- nerally agreed among the most judicious of all sides that they were not only not written by those holy persons, but were for the most part set out by suspected authors, and for ill ends, after their deaths. 22. As for the writings of the whole college of apostles, two pieces there are, besides the synodical letter spoken of by St. Luke, (Acts xv. 23,) which not only go under their names, but have been by some ascribed to them as the authors of them ; and those are, first, the Creed, and secondly, the canons of the apostles. 23. For the former of these, the apostles' creed, it has been thought by many that it was so called, not only as being a summary of the °Vid. Cav. Hist. Literar. p. 9. Natal. Alex. sec. i. vol. i. p. G5. Du Pin BiM. vol. i. p. 21. 2 10 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. apostles' doctrine, but because i - Iry composed by (hem ; and that either in their first assembly after our Lord's resurrection, (Acta i.. . or else immediately before their dispersion, upon the breaking out of il- l's persecutk) . Vets xii.,) which Baronius and ot] more probable. It i> nol my intention to enter on an) particular ex- amination of this matter, which has been so fully bandied, not only by the late critics <•!' the church of Rome, Natalia Al< DuPin, &c., hut yet more especially by Archbishop Usher,' Gerard ' :•/ Spanhemius/ Tentzelius,« and Samuel Basnage," among the Protestants. It shall suffice to saj that, as it is not likely that b» such thing as tliis been done by the apostles, St Luke would passed it by without taking the least notice of it, so the diversil Ifl in the ancient church, and that not only in expression hut in some whole articles too, sufficiently shows that the creed which we call \^\ that name was not composed by the twelve apOStleS, much less in the same form in which it now is, although' the articles of H may for the most part have been delivered by the apostles to their first con- verts, much in the same order that they now stand, and have been by them confessed at their baptism, and on other occasions. •Jl. But much less is it probable that the canon* ant under their name were truly compiled by them, hut rather, as our late pious and learned bishop Beveridge 1 has shown, were a collection of the cam >iis made hy the councils of the lirst ages, put together -. and finished, as we now see them, within 300 years after Christ, before the assembling of the fust general council of Nice. This earliest date that is at present ascribed to them by the most judicious 1 the Roman communion, as well as of the reformed religion; and s. in,,.- there are who will by no means allow them to be so ancient • 11 this opinion supposes them to rident, then, that except the Holy Scriptures tie nothing remaining of the truly genuine Christian antiquity more early than those pieces I have here put together. Nor have the authors whose bra - I have now set forth any other pieces yet renminbi Sides those that appear ID the following collection. Indeed, for what ■rns two of the fathers here mentioned, Si. Clement and St. [gna- . i. toL i. i M)u l'in Biblioth. Bedea. rot i. p, Si I 1 rib. i!<- 8ymb. *! I mt. de triboa 8ymbolia. ■ Suicer. Thesaur. I torn. ii. \ , j. 1086, dtc ' Sp.uiin in. Introtl. a< I tanot t" Bishop Hull's Jodie. Cath. i . 6. k Annot. in Pandect Canon. <>\.>n. torn. ii. i>. 1. [d. < 1 , \ iii.lic.it. c 1 1, 4 . \ e. \ , fib. 1. c 18, p, 28. 1>. v p, I. 1 1 ii tii. \n. < N i. in I'.itr. ' l>u Pin, BibL Bcdea. lorn. i. p. 86. N ■■■ .'. I . voL il | m l)iii!.- de Parodep. tpostol. lib. iii. Larroqu* I B TREATISES FALSELY CALLED APOSTOLICAL. 11 tins, several treatises there are, and some that may seem much more considerable than any I have subjoined, that have been sent abroad under the authority of their names, but which are at present universally acknowledged by all learned men not to have been written by them. Such are the Constitutions and Recognitions of St. Clement, the col- lection called from the same father the Clementines, the Epitome of Clement, and the other epistles ascribed to Ignatius, besides the seven here set out, which alone were either mentioned by Eusebius, or known to the church for some ages after." 26. I shall not here enter upon any particular inquiry when these several pieces were first sent abroad into the world, or how it came to pass that some, even among the ancients 6 themselves, received several of them for the genuine writings of these holy men, only corrupted, as many others were, by the heretics of those first times, the better to give some colour to their errors. I will only observe that the Recog- nitions of St. Clement — not only the most learned but the most ancient too of any of these, as near as we can guess — were not set forth till about the middle of the second century, and are rejected by Eusebius as none of his, but as one of those many impostures which were even then published under his name. And for the rest, though some of them have been reputed ancient too, yet it is evident that none of them come up to the period of which I am now speaking, nor even to the age of the Recognitions before mentioned.* 1 27. As for the Epitome of St. Clement, Cotelerius" esteems it to have been yet later than any of the rest. Perhaps it was collected by Metaphrastes, whom I take to have been the author of the martyrdom of that holy man, set out by Surius-^ and Allatius, s and reprinted by Cotelerius at the end of the works ascribed to St. Clement. This is certain, that it was composed in some of the latter ages, as was also the account of the miracle pretended to be wrought at his martyrdom, which goes under the name of Ephraem, archbishop of Cherson ; where (if Du Pin* be not mistaken) there never was any. And this Cotelerius seems to have been aware of ; and therefore in his annotations upon this relation, calls him archbishop, or bishop, of Cherson. Now that there was such a bishop appears both from the ancient Notitia) 1 of the a See this discussed at large by Archbishop Usher, Dissert, ad Ignat. cap. v. vi. xiw j). 2. fc Epiphan. Hseres. xxx. Ruffinus de Adulterat. lib. Origcn. Tract, xvw. i:-. Matthaeum. Author Oper. Imperfect, in Matth. inter Oper. Chrysost. ad Mat. x. et xxiw c Vid. Coteler. Not. in Script. PP. Apost. p. 343. Natal. Alex. sec. i. A. torn. i. p. 126. Du Pin. Bibl. vol. i. pp. 80, 81. d Coteler. Annot. in Script. PP. Apost. p. 113. A. 115. D. 403, 431, C. D. ' Sixt. Sencns. Biblioth. lib. ii. in Clement. Powevin. Appaiat p. 328. Bellarm. de Script, sec. i. in Clement. Natal. Alt x. sec. i. torn. i. p. 120. Id. ibid. cap. de St. Ignat. p. 139. Du Pin Biblioth. pp. 81, 83, 102, At. ■ Not* in Script. PP. Apost. p. 431, C. D. /Surius ad Nov. 23. rAllatiua in Diatrib. de Symeonum Scriptis. * Du Pin Biblioth. torn. i. p. 89, r. ' Vide Geogr. Sucr. a 8. Paulo, pp. 11, 43. 12 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. province of Europe under tin- patriarch of Constantinople, and from the subscription which Peter, - bishop of this place, made to the coun- cil ofChalceaOn for Cyriacus, archbishop of Heraclea, in whose pro- vince that see lay. And the Disposition of Leo the Sixth," made towards the latter end of the ninth century, mentions it among archbishoprics subject to the patriarch of Constantinople; to which i e therefore, about that time, or not long before, it seems to have been raised. . There is nothing then in any of those pieces which make up the rest of Cotelerius's collection, (and are indeed all that still remain under the names of those fathers of which we are now speaking,) that • an with any <;ood grounds be relied upon as the genuine products of those holy men. Let us see, in the last place, whether any of those discourses which have been sent abroad under the names of some - of the apostolical fathers may deserve to be received by us as coming truly from them. 29. And here J shall, in the first place, take it for granted that what those who are usually the most fond of such spurious pieces (I mean riters of the church of Rome) have yet almost unanimously re- 1 as false and counterfeit, may securely be laid aside by US, without any farther inquiry into the condition of them. Such are the the Life, Miracles, and Assumption of St. John, pretended ive been written by Prochorus his disciple, and one of the seven ms chosen by the church of Jerusalem, (Acts vi.,) — the Histories . I 1 er and St. Paul, said to have been written by Linus, one of the 6 : Rome, — the Lives of the Apostles, ascribed to Abdias, bishop of Babylon, and supposed to have been written by him in ih" Hebrew tongue, — the Epistles of St. Martial, who is said • e been one of the seventy disciples appointed by our Saviour, ue of the first preachers of the gospel in France. These are all so evidently spurious that even Natalia Alexander himself was ash to undertake'the defence of them ; and not only he, but all tin- writers of the same church, BaroniuS, I>ellannine, Sixtus Senens's rine, Espencaeus, Bisciola, Labbe, fltc., have freely acknow- ledged the little credit that i \ en to them. pieces their are which Alexander is still unwilling to with, though he cannot deny but that the most 1 aimed men even s own communion have ;it lasl agreed in the rejecting of them, and t !' sion of St. Andrew, written (as is pret< the | \ehaia, and the Wi under the name oi Dionysiua the Areopagite. a < ;••:•. s ,, r. p. 'J:;:!, iii CberaaneiMfc D Rom.] 1500, put i. p. 88. torn. L pp. 'J~>, 1 1">. TREATISES FALSELY CALLED APOSTOLICAL. 13 31. As for the former of these, I confess there have not been want- ing many, from the eighth century downwards, who have undertaken the defence of it. Etherius a mentioned it about the year 788 ; Re- migius, after; Peter Damian, Lanfranc, and St. Bernard, still later; and, in this last age, Baronius, Bellarmine, Labbe, and a few others, have yet more endeavoured to establish its authority. "But then," as Du Pin b well observes, « we do not find the ancients knew of any Acts of St. Andrew in particular ; nor are the Acts we now have quoted by any before the time of Etherius before mentioned ; and yet, how they could have escaped the search of the primitive fathers, had they been extant in their days, it is hard to imagine." 32. But much less is the credit that ought to be given to the pre- tended works of Dionysius the Areopagite ; which, as Alexander con- fesses two very great critics" of his own communion to have denied to have been written by that holy man, so has a third 6 very lately given such reasons, to show that the writings now extant under his name could not have been composed by him, as ought to satisfy every con- sidering person of their imposture. For, not to say any thing of what occurs everywhere in those discourses utterly disagreeable to the state of the church in the time that Dionysius lived, can it be imagined that, if such considerable books as these had been written by him, none of the ancients of the first four centuries should have heard any thino- of them? Or shall we say that they did know of them as well as the fathers that lived after, and yet made no mention of them, though they had so often occasion to have done it, as Eusebius and St. Jerome, not to name any others, had ? 33. In short, one of the first times that we hear of them is in the dispute between the Severians and Catholics about the year 532, when the former produced them in favour of their errors, and the latter rejected them as books utterly unknown to all antiquity, and therefore not worthy to be received by them. 34. It is therefore much to be wondered that, after so many argu- ments as have been brought to prove how little right these treatises have to such a primitive antiquity, nevertheless, not only Natalis Alex- ander, but a man of much better judgment, I mean Emanuel Schel- strat/ the learned keeper of the Vatican library, should still undertake the defence of them. When they were written, or by what author, is very uncertain ; but, as Bishop Pearson- supposes them to have been first set forth about the latter end of Eusebius's life, so Dr. Cave" con- •Vid. NataL Alex. sec. i. torn. i. p. 109. Labbe de Script. Eccles. torn. i. p. 3, &c MWelle Biblioth. torn. i. pp. 47, 48. « Natal. Alex. sec. i. vol. i. p. 136. Labbe de Script, loin. i. in Dionysio. - He might have added seven] others: see Bellarm. de Script, p. 56. 'Du Pin Nouvelle Biblioth. torn. i. p. 90. /Vide Cave Hist Lil sec. lv. p. 177. ts Ymdic. Ignat. part i. c. 10. * Loc. supr. cit. B 14 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. jectures that the elder Apollinariufl may very probably have been the author of them. Others' there arc who place then yd later, and sus- pect Pope Gregory tin- Great to hate had a hand in (he forgery. And indeed the arguments which our very learned Mr. I )< •dwell' Win ■ that they wen- originally written by one of the Roman church, are not without their just weight. But whatever becomes of this, thus much is certain, thai th< ere not written before the middle of the fourth century, and therefore are without the compass of tl. sent undertaking. . And now, having taken such a \\c\\ as was ne< r the :;i design of all those other pieces which have been obtruded upon the world foi apostolical writings, besides what is either here col- ', or has been before published in the sacred books of the New Testament, — I suppose I may with £ood grounds conclude that the little I have now put together is all that can with any certainty he de- pended upon ol the most primitive fathers; and therefore that from . next to the Holy Scriptures, we must be content to draw the best account we can of the doctrine and discipline of the church, for the first hundred years after the death of Christ. CHAPTER III. OF 'inf. AUTHORITY OK TUT, FOLLOWING TREATISES, AND THE DEFER- • E THAT OUGHT TO BE PAID TO THEM UPON THE ACCOUNT OK IT. This is shown from the following c. moderations : — I. Thai the authors of them were contemporary with the apostle*, and instructed by them. — 2. They were men of ao eminent character in the Church; and therefore, to be sure, such SB Could DOt !>< ligUO- r.mt of what vras taught in it. — 3. They were very careful to preserve the doctrine of Christ in its purity, and to oppose BUcfa as went aboul to corrupt it. — 1. Tin \ SH IS men not only of ■ perfect piety, hut .»t" great courage and constancy; and therefore such as cannot he suspected to DAVC had nnv design t<» prevaricate in this matter. — .">. They •ran endued w i 1 1 1 a large portion of the Holy Spirit, and ss such could hardly err in \% h:it they delivered s • part of the Gospel of ( 'hrist. — And, t>. Their Writings were approved h\ the Church in those days, which could 1 1 « »t DS mistaken in robstjon of them. 1. Bi r, secondly, and to proceed yet farther: the following collec- tion pretends to a jus! esteem, not onlj upon the account of its perfec- tion, as it is an entire collect ion of what remains to us of the apostolical fathers, but yet orach more from the respect that is due to the authors themselves whose writings are here put together. I'aille aj>ud IYur-on. loc MpT. rit. * Dodwefl 3 , • Hit sec. ui. p. 389. AUTHORITY OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES. 15 2. If, first, we consider them as the contemporaries of the holy apos- tles, some of them bred up under our Saviour Christ himself, and the rest instructed by those great men whom he commissioned to go forth and preach to all the world," and endued with an extraordinary assist- ance of his blessed Spirit for the doing of it, b we cannot doubt but that what they deliver to us must be, without controversy, the pure doc- trine of the gospel — what Christ and his apostles taught, and what they had themselves received from their own mouths. This is the least deference we can pay to the authors here set forth, — to look upon them as faithful deliverers of the doctrine and practice of the church in those most early times, when heresies were not as yet so openly broke out in it, nor the true faith so dangerously corrupted with the mixture of those erroneous opinions which afterwards more fatally in- fected the minds of men, and divided the church into so many opposite parties and factions. So that here, then, we may read with security, and let me add, with respect too, and not doubt but that what these holy men deliver to us, in all the fundamental articles of it, is as cer- tainly the true doctrine of Christ as if we had received it, like them, from our Saviour and his apostles. 3. But, secondly, the authors of the following pieces had not only the advantage of living in the apostolical times, of hearing the holy apostles and conversing with them, but were most of them persons of a very eminent character in the church too — men raised up to the high- est pitch of dignity and authority in some of the most famous churches of the world, chosen by the apostles to preside in their own proper sees, at Rome,- at Antioch, at Smyrna — one of them set apart by the express command of the Holy Ghost to be the companion of St. Paul in his work of the ministry, and the rest for the most part commended for their rare endowments, in the inspired writings of the Holy Scrip- tures delivered to us ; and therefore we may be sure that such men as these must needs have been very carefully instructed in the mystery of the gospel, and have had a most perfect knowledge of the faith as it is in Jesus. 4. Had they been some ordinary and obscure writers, even of the apostolical times, men of no note, no authority in the church — though still, whilst we had a good account of their integrity, the very advan- tage of the age wherein they lived would have rendered their dis- courses justly venerable to us, yet should we not perhaps have been obliged to pay such a deference to their writings as not to make al- lowance for some lesser defects or mistakes that might have happened to them. But, having to do with men not only instructed in common by the apostles with the other Christians of those days, but particularly a Matt, xxviii. 19. Mark xvi. 15. * ^Lukc xxiv. 49. Acts i. 8. Acts ii. 16 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. bred up and instituted by them for the work of the ministry,— having the writings of men who had attained to such a perfect lcnowl< in the mystery of godliness, and were judged to have been so well grounded and settled m it as to deserve to be raised up by the apt themselves to the government of such eminent churches as those over which these hoi) men were overseers, — it is plain we cannot, with a, doubt of what they deliver to as as th< <>f Christ, >Ught to receive it, if not with equal veneration, yet but with a little h-vs reaped than we do the sacred writings of those who were their m ISters and instructors. 5. V< ■; farther, thirdly, the following authors were not only surh eminent men, and bred up under such mighty advantages, and so well instructed in the knowledge of the gospel, as I have now ob- 1, but they were, moreover, persons of a consummated piety, adorned with all those Christian virtues they so affectionately recom- mend to us ; but especially they were zealous watchmen over their churches, careful to instruct them in the true faith and doctrine of Christ, and no less careful to preserve them against the contagion of which even in their days began to corrupt the purity of it. Hence we read with what a holy zeal that blessed martyr Ignatius, first, and then his fellow-disciple St. Polycarp, set themselves against who would instil some other doctrines into the minds of their le tlan what the apostles had delivered unto them, what Wise • they gave them for the discovery of such false teachers, a and : testly they exhorted them, by keeping firm to their respective ips and presbyters, and to the apostolical doctrine delivered by them, to prevent their gaining any advantage against them. G. With what assurance do they deliver the doctrine which they had received! How confidently do they declare it to be the true rine of Christ, and exhort the churches to whom they write not to give an\ heed to such as would insinuate any other doctrine into their And how did they themselves show them, by their own i \- ampleS, how they should avoid such persons! Insomuch that Ireiueus' I lis US that, if St. Polycarp at any time chanced to hear any one de- liver any other doctrine than what he had been taught, he did not only .•a) Countenance to such an one, but was wont to stop his ..' him, and cried out with astonishment and grief, « Good God! to what times hast thou reserved me, that I shall endure this \ n Nay, ■mid not tarry in the same place with sin h a person, but would the house it he knew that any heretics were in it. 7. But of the care which these hoi) men had t" L I Bpj lib. %. . . AUTHORITY OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES. 17 the least circumstance to the doctrine and practice of the apostles we cannot, I think, desire a fairer instance to convince us, than what Eusebius" has recorded of the same blessed martyr ; how that hear- ing of the difference between the eastern and western churches' about the time of keeping Easter, he thought it worthy his pains, at an ex- treme old age, to take a journey as far as Rome for the composing of it. And notwithstanding all that Anicetus, who was then bishop of that church, could say to move him from his practice, yet having 'this ground for it, that St. John was wont to keep Easter as he did the good man held close to it, and would not hear of changing a custom which that blessed apostle had delivered to him. 8. And when such was the care which these holy writers had of holding fast, even to the least particular, of what they received from the apostles, that they would not comply with the rest of the church in such an indifferent matter, only because by so doing they should depart from the practice of one of them, surely we may with confi- dence depend upon the doctrine which they deliver, as most pure and genuine—what our Saviour taught his apostles, and his apostles them And what Irenes once said of his master Polycarp, we may with equal truth and assurance apply to all the rest of those fathers whose treatises I have here put together: « that they taught evermore what they had received from the apostles, which also they delivered to the church, and which only is the true doctrine of Christ." 1 ' 9. To this general piety of their lives, and care for the truth and purity of their religion, let me add, fourthly, their courage and con- stancy m the maintaining of it. How great this was I have already shown, in the particular accounts which I have given of the several fathers whose writings are here subjoined.* It shall suffice in this place to observe that the most of them, after having spent their lives in a careful administration of the great charges to which they were called, were at last made perfect by martyrdom, and underwent the most exquisite cruelties with a courage and constancy worthy both of the religion they professed, and of the eminent characters which they had obtained in the church. 10. Now though this does not immediately argue the purity of their doctrine, yej being added to what I have before observed, it will give us a new ground to rely upon the truth of what they deliver For since we cannot reasonably doubt but that such persons as these must needs have known what the doctrine of the apostles was, and have been perfectly instructed in that religion which they were esteemed able and worthy to preach to others, we have in this a clear demon- • Euseb Hist Eccles. lib. v. c. 26. » Iren. adv. Hd reasoo have we, upon all these accounts, to look upon the writings of these holy men as containing the pure and un- corrupted doctrine of our blessed Saviour and his apostles. .But now, fifthly, and to advance yet higher, these writers were not only thus. qualified by these ordinary means to deliver the gospel of Christ to us, but in all probability were endued with the extraordinary assistance of the Holy Spirit too ; so that what they teach us is not to be looked upon as a mere traditionary relation of what had been delivered to them, but rather as an authoritative declaration of the gospel of Christ to us, though indeed as much inferior to that of the apostles and evangelists as both their gilts and their commission were inferior to theirs. 12. For, first, that the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Spirit with which the apostles wen- endued — and which the holy scriptures' them- - tell us were in those days distributed to other believers as well as unto Ujem — continued still in the church after their departure, we have the express testimony of Justin Martyr," one of the most ancient writers, alter those I have here subjoined, to assure us. They were communicated not only to men but women.' And, that we may be sure he spake nothing in this matter but what he could undeniably have made out, we find him boasting of it against Trypho the Jew, and Urging it as an unanswerable argument in behalf of Christianity, and against the Jews, from whom these gifts had a long time been de- parted. And, even in the fathers whose writings are here put together, there appear sufficient indications <•! the continuance of these extraor- dinary powers. 13. This St. Clement' manifestly declares, in his first epistle to the Corinthians: he tells us mat some in thai church not only had . but Were even proud and Conceited upon the account of them. •• Let a miii)/' says he, "have faith,"' (i. e. such a faith by which he is able to work miracles ;) c «let him be powerful to utter mystical know- ledge,' 1 (ibr to that his expression manifestly refers; "let him b« ►See 1 Cor. hr. IS. Bphea. I a UtiviiL 14, 17; xix.8, dec » Yi. JmS Mart. DfcL cum Tiypfe. p. ;;< 9, "IfcidL p. S15. I i. \ . , fi ■ .i. lib. m. ! . p, :io. AUTHORITY OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES. 19 in discerning of speeches," (another gift common in those times:) "still, 8 * says he, "by how much the more he seems to excel others," viz., upon the account of these extraordinary endowments, "by so much the more will it behove him to be humble-minded, and to seek what is profitable to all men, and not to his own advantage." And St. Ignatius" not only supposes that such gifts might be in others, but plainly intimates that he himself was endued with a large portion of them. 14. Which being so, we cannot doubt, secondly, but that, as it was most reasonable, both the apostles were careful to set those in the chiefest places of honour and authority in their several churches who were the most eminent for those gifts, and that God was also pleased to grant to such persons a more than ordinary portion of the Holy Spirit, for the better discharge of those eminent places to which they were called. 15. Concerning the former of these, we are told by St. Paul, (Acts vi.,) that when the apostles thought it necessary to establish a new order of ministers in the church, that might take care of those things which they who were of a higher rank could not find leisure to attend to though their ministry were of the lowest order, and which required much less capacities in those who were to discharge it than theirs whose business it was to govern and instruct the church of Christ, yet they particularly laid it down to the brethren, as one of the qualifica- tions that was to be required in those whom they chose for that pur- pose, that they should be « men well approved of and full of the Holy Spirit, and of wisdom," v. 3. And of one of them, viz., St. Stephen, it is particularly observed, (v. 8,) that he was "full of faith and power,' and did signs and great wonders among the people." And when the Jews disputed against him, we read (v. 10) that they were not able to stand against the wisdom and spirit by which he spake." 16. Now, if such was the care which they took in the choice of those who were to be admitted into the lowest ministry of the church, we cannot doubt but that they were certainly much more careful not to admit any into the highest rank of honour and authority in it but what were, in a yet more eminent manner, endued with the same gifts. Hence St. Clement tells us that "the apostles did prove by the Spirit the first fruits of their conversions, and out of them set bishops and pastors over such as should believe." c By which we must understand one of these two things, (and very probably they were both meant by it,) either that the apostles made use of their own extraordinary gift of the Spirit (one use of which was to discern and try the spirits of others") in choosing persons fitly qualified for the work of the ministry, or else ,i ° ?, ee ,! hc Slhltation t0 the Smymeana » Epwt to the Philadelphia^, see. vii. To the I ralhans, sec. v. < Clem. Epist. num. xlii. xliv. « l Cor. xii. 10. Heh. iv. 12. 20 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. that, by the extraordinary gifts ofthoi diey pitched upon, they ived that they were worthy of Mich an employ, and therefore them out for it. And the other Clement yet more plainly speaki the same thing : that " St John, being returned from his banisbmenl i.i Patmos, went about the country near unto Ephesus, both to form and settle churches, where he saw occasion, and to admit into the order oi'ti. ueh as were marked out to him by the Spirit."" 17. And then for the other thing observed : it is clear that the verj imposition yf hands did, in those days, confer the I Inly Spirit in an extraordinary manner upon those who were ordained to the ministry of the Gospel. This St Paul intimates to Timothy, where he exhorts him to stir up to ^oc^cr/xu the gift, (i. e. the extraordinary power of the Spirit,) "whl< he, "is in thee by the imposition of my hands/ 1 -2 Tim. i. G. And, would you know how this ceremony of setting him apart for such a service came to endue him with such an rdinary power, the same apostle will tell you (1 Tim. iv. 14) that ii was given unto him by prophecy, with, or through, the imposition of hands upon him ; that is to say, God — who, by his prophets, had designed and marked him out for that great office, (1 Tim. i. 18) — upon the actual admission of him into it by the outward rite of lay- ing on of hands, and upon the solemn prayers that were then withal made lor him, did bestow the gifts of his blessed Spirit in an extraor- dinary manner upon him. 18. Now, as this will give us a good ground to conclude that ti holy men, whose writings we have here collected, were endued with a veiy large portion of the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost, whe- ther we consider the frequency of those endowments in the age in which they lived, or the extraordinary strictness and piety of their lives, or the greatness of those stations to which they were called in the church, or, lastly, the judgment which the apostles, who called them to those high offices, were by the Spirit enabled to make of them ;— SO, thirdly, if we look Jo those accounts which still remain to us of them, they will plainly show us that they were endued, and that in a i minent manner, with this power and gift of the blessed Spirit. L9. Oi B rnabas, the holy scripture Itself bears witness, thai "he i man, full ofthe 1 1 !\ Ghost,and of faith." (Ad Heron aer of whom St. Paul himself makes mention (Rom. x\i. 14) as an early convert to Christianity. And what extraordinary revelations he had, and how he forel 'Id tic troubles that were to oun< upon the church, hi- followii ifficiently declare. •-'<>. Clement i^ no1 on!} i e apostle, but with this advantageous chara< ter I fell w-lah urer of that •Clem. Alex de Divit Salv. nam. xlii Baeeb. Hwt BccIm. ir.>. iii. <•. I AUTHORITY OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES. 21 great man, and had his name written in the book of life. (Phil. iv. 3.) And, when we shall consider to how much inferior and worse men these gifts were usually communicated at that time, we can hardly think that so excellent a man, and the companion of so great an apostle, em- ployed first in the planting of the gospel with him, and then sent to govern one of the most considerable churches in the world, should have been destitute of it. 21. As for St. Ignatius, I have before observed that he had this gift ; and, by the help of it, warned the Philadelphians" against falling into those divisions which he foresaw were about to rise up amongst them. 22. Polycarp not only prophesied of his own death, but spake often- times of things that were to come ; b and has this witness from the whole church of Smyrna, that nothing of all that he foretold ever failed of coming to pass according to his prediction. 23. It remains, then, that the holy men whose writings are here subjoined were not only instructed by such as were inspired, but were themselves, in some measure, inspired too ; at least were endued with the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost, for the better fulfilling of those great offices to which God had called them in his church. And therefore we must conclude that they were not only not mistaken in what they deliver to us as the gospel of Christ, but in all the neces- sary parts of it were so assisted by the Holy Ghost as hardly to have been capable of being mistaken in it ; by consequence that we ought to look upon their writings, though not of equal authority with those which we call, in a singular manner, the holy scriptures, (because neither were the authors of them called in so extraordinary a way to the writing of them, nor endued with so eminent a portion of the gifts of the blessed Spirit for the doing of it ; nor have their writings been judged by the common consent of the church in those first ages of it, when they were so much better qualified than we are now to judge of the divine authority of these kind of writings, to be of equal dignity with those of the apostles and evangelists ;) yet worthy of a much greater respect than any composures that have been made since ; how- ever men may seem to have afterwards written with more art, and to have shown a much greater stock of human learning than what is to be found, not only in the following pieces, but even in the sacred books of the New Testament itself. 24. I shall add but one consideration more, the better to show the true deference that ought to be paid to the treatises here collected ; and that is, sixthly, that they were not only written by such men as I °Epist. to the Philadelphians, c. vii. Add The Martyrdom of Ignatius, num. xii. fc Euscb. Hist. Eccles. lib. v. c. xx. p. 153, a. e Vid. Dodwell. Dissert, in Ircn. Praefat. et Dissert. 2. Et Irenamm apud Euseb. Hist. Eccles. loc. cit. p. 153. 22 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. have said — instructed by the apostles, and jud^d worthy by them, both for their know ad their integrity, to govern some of the eminent churches in the world, and, lastly, endued with the irdinary gift of the Holy Ghost, and upon all these accounts to be much respected bj us — hut were moreover received by the church, in those first . pieces thai contained nothing hut what was agreeable to sound doctrine, which could scarcely be mistaken in it> judgment of them. . The epistle of St Clement was along time read publicly with the other scriptures in the congregations of the faithful, made a part of their Bible, and was numbered among the sacred writings, how- ever finally separated from diem. And not only the apostolical is, but our most ancient Alexandrian manuscript, gives the same place I ' the second that it does to the first of them; and Eprphanius, after both, tells us that they were both of them wont to be read in the church in his time.' The epistle of St. Polycarp, wiUi that of the church of Smyrna, were not only very highly approved of by particular persons, but, like of St Clement, were read publicly too in the assemblies of the faidiful. And for those of Ignatius, besides that we find a might) value put upon them by the Christians of those times, they are sealed to US by this character of St. Polycarp 1 " that they are such epistles by which we may be greatly profited, for (says he) they treat of faith and patience, and of all things that pertain to edification in the Lor. 27. The epistle of Barnabas is not only quoted with great honour by those of the next age to him, but in the ancient stichometry of Cotelerius,' we find it placed the very next to the epistle of St. Jude, and no difference put between the authority of the one and the other. 28. And for the book of Hennas, both Eusebius and St. Jerome tell US that it was also wont to be read in the churches. In the Bam ! mentioned, it is placed in the very next rank to the Id of the Apostles j and, in some of the mosl ancient manuscripts 1 ment, we find it written in the same volume with of the apostles and evangelists, as it' it had been esteemed of the same value and authority with them. . So that now, then, We U1US4 either say that the church in I : lul of what was taught in it as to allow Mich iblicly read in . ■ doctrine win: did not approve, "I- we musl confess that tin- following pieces a, livei only b) die 1 lamed men of the rh i f the ch, b'lt by the whole body of the faithful, ining the pure •' Anii.t. in l; SUBJECT OF THE FOLLOWING DISCOURSES. 23 doctrine of Christ, and must be looked upon to have nothing in them but what was then thought worthy of all acceptation. 30. Now how much this adds to the authority of these discourses, may easily be concluded from what I have before observed. For since it is certain that, in those times, the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost were bestowed, not only upon the bishops and pastors of the church, (though upon them in a more eminent degree,) but also upon a great many of the common Christians too— since one particular design of these gifts was for the discerning of prophecies, to judge of what was proposed by any to the church, or written for the use° and benefit of it— we cannot doubt but that what was universally approved of and allowed, not by a few learned men, but by the whole church in those days,— what was permitted to be read to the faithful, for their comfort and instruction, — must by this means have received the high- est human approbation, and ought to be looked upon by us, though not of equal authority with those books which the same church has delivered to us as strictly canonical, yet as standing in the first rank of ecclesiastical writings, and containing the true and pure doctrine of Christ in all things necessary to our salvation, without the mixture of any of those errors which have since been so unhappily brought into the church, and have been worthily censured as dangerous to, if not destructive of it. CHAPTER IV. OF THE SUBJECT OF THE FOLLOWING DISCOURSES, AND OF THE USE THAT IS TO BE MADE OF THEM. That, in the following Treatises, there is delivered to us a good account both of the Doc- trine and Discipline of the Church in the Apostolical times-This shown in several Particulars— What they taught concerning God the Father, our Saviour Christ, and the Holy Ghost— Of Angels and Spirits— Of the rest of the Articles of the Apostles' Creed— Concerning the two Sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper— Of the Holy Scriptures, and the Divine Authority of them— What we meet with in these I realises concerning the Government of the Church— Of the necessity of communi- cating with the Bishops and Pastors of it— Of Schismatics, Heretics, and Apostates— Of their public assembling for the Service of God, and what was done by them in those Meetings— Of several other instances of their Discipline, particularly of their Facing and Confession of Sms— Of the care which their Bishops had of the whole Church— Ol the respect that was paid to them— Of their Martyrs, and the veneration which they thought due to them— Of their practical Instructions, and how severe their Mo- rality was, shown in several particulars— That, upon the whole, we may here see what the state of Christianity then was and still ought to be. 1. And now having shown in the foregoing chapter what deference we ought to pay to the authority of those holy men, whose writings I 24 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. have here collected, it may not he amiss, in the third place, to inquire what it is which they deliver to us — what account we find in them of the doctrine and discipline of the church, in these times in which they lived. 2. It would be endless for me to go about to make a just catalogue of all the particulars of this kind that occur in tin.- following pi< and I have already, in a great measure, performed it in the index which I have for that purpose Subjoined to them. I shall thei consider onl) a few particulars, in such points as may seem most worthy to be remarked; and by them (as by a shorts] -how how the judicious reader may himself improve it into a more particular j of the faith and practice of the church in this first and purest period of it. 3. And, first, for what concerns the doctrines of those times, there is hardly any point that IS necessary to be believed or known by us that is not very plainly delivered in some or other of the following piec 4. Here we may read what we are to believe concerning the article of our creed, God the Father: That he is One, Almighty, In- visible, the ; and Maker of all things : that he is Omniscient, Immense; neither to be comprehended within any bounds, nor so much as to be perfectly conceived by us; that his providence is all things ; and that we can none of us flee from him, or escape his knowledge ; that we are t<> believe in him, to fear him, to love him ; and, fearing him, to abstain from all eviL 5. If from thence we go to the next person of the blessed Trinity, our Saviour Jesus Christ, b here we shall find all that our creed teaches us to profess concerning him, or that any Christian need to believe : — that he existed not only before he came into the world, hut from all eternity — that he is not only the Son of God, but is himself also God — that in the fulness of time he took upon him our nature, and became man ; was born of the Virgin Mary, was crucified under Pontius Pilate — that he Buffered for our salvation, and was raised again from the dead, not only by the power of the Father, but by his own also — that he is our high priest and protector now, and shall come again at the end of the world, to judge the whole race of mankind — tli.it there is no coming unto God but bj him; insomuch that even the ant fathers, who died before his appearing, weir yet saved by the same means that we are nOW, (!. As for whal concerns the Holy Spirit, the third person in the glorious Godhead, he is here set out I die Spirit of God, who is glorified and worshipped together with the Father and the 5 .. Tnm'.y. SUBJECT OF THE FOLLOWING DISCOURSES. 25 (although distinct from both,) and communicated by the Son° to the prophets, who also sanctifieth and endueth the faithful with many gifts for the edification of the church. 7. And now I am mentioning the Holy Spirit, let me add that we may here see what is needful to be known concerning all the other spirits 6 of an inferior nature, — how the holy angels minister unto us, but especially then when we have the most need of them, at the time of our death, — and that though the devil may attack us, and use all his arts to draw us away from our duty, yet it must be our own fault if we are overcome by him, and that therefore we ought not to be afraid of him. 8. But to return to our creed, and the articles of it : here we farther see both what a great obligation there lies upon us to keep up a com- munion of saints in the unity of the church on earth, and what is that true fellowship that we ought to have with those who are gone before us to heaven : that it consists not in the worship of any, though never so gloriously exalted by God, but in love and remembrance; in thanks- giving to God for their excellencies ; and in our prayers to him, joined with hearty endeavours of our own, to imitate their perfections. 9. And, whilst we do this, we are assured of the forgiveness* of our sins, through the merits and satisfaction of Jesus Christ ; and that not only of those which we committed before our baptism, but of all such as we shall chance to fall into after, if we truly repent of them, except only the great sin of wilfully and maliciously blaspheming God and his Holy Spirit, which was thought to be hardly, if at all, remissible, either in this world or in the other. 10. As for the next point, the resurrection of the body/ it is not barely asserted, but is at large proved too, in the following discourses. There we are told, not only that there shall be a future resurrection, but a resurrection of the flesh, — that we shall be raised in the very- same bodies in which we go down into the grave, — and that, being raised, we shall be judged by Christ, according to our works, and be either unspeakably rewarded, or exceedingly punished, to all eternity. J 11. If from the articles of our creed we go on to the holy sacrament " of the church, here we have set out to us the great benefit of our bap- tism, and of what a mighty concern it is to us in the business of our salvation. And, for the other sacrament, here we are taught that the elements of bread and wine" are the same (as to their substance) after consecration, that they Were before ; and are only in a spiritual sense ° See Mart. Ignat. sec. 14. Polyc. sec. 14,22. b See Index, Angel, Devil. c Sec Index, Peace, Unity, Martyrs, Rcliijucs, Sec. d See Index, Repentance. e Sce Index, Resurrection, /See Index, Punishment. s Sec Index, Sacrament, Baptism. h See Index, Transubstantiation. 4 C 2b PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. the flesh and blood of our Saviour Christ, by the participation of which we shall be immortalized, and live for ever. 12. And lastly, for thai great, comprehensive point of our religion, (he foundation of our faith, the holy scriptures,* here we may sec what opinion the holy men had of the divine inspiration of diem, what i ence they paid to them, and how they looked upon them to contain the true words of the Holy ( < 13. Such is the doctrine of faith that is here delivered to as. If from thence we pass, secondly, to what concerns the public order and ;un»-nt of the church, in the first establishment of it, here we may I what persons' it was directed, and how exactly our own church does in this particular resemble the primitive, perhaps beyond any other at this day in the world, in the apostolical orders of bishops, its, and deacons. 1 l. How necessarily they esteemed it their duty to keep up a strict communion* with these governors, and how little they thought the very name of the church could belong to those who separated fifom them, we are here likewise taught. And, how light soever some may make of the business of schism' now, yet it is plain these holy men had a very different apprehension of it, and hardly thought that such could be saved as continued in it. 15. And the same, or rather much worse, was their Opinion of here- ad apostates:' to the latter of which, as thej seem even to have denied repentance, if that apostasy was joined with blasphemy, so it is manifest that, without it, they thought the others must perish. And in the mean time they declare that we ought not to have any communica- tion with them : onl) we must pray for them, that they may be con- verted, which yet they supposed would be very hard. 1<>. As for those who continued in the doctrine and communi the church/ here we may see how zealous they were in attendi'i the public offices of it, — how constantly they assembled togethi tic worship of God, notwithstanding all the malice and fury < more a. able unto God and more prevalent with him than anv pri\ ate add- that the) could make to him. 1". In these assemblies they not only put up their p: [SO the holy Sacrament* of the Lord's Supper; and in th.it part of tic- service none officiated but either the bishop hims - ippointed, or allowed of, by him. — ' . ' -. e Index, //• Itllll . ' SUBJECT OF THE FOLLOWING DISCOURSES. 27 18. For this purpose they had in every such place of their assembling one table or altar, upon which their oblations were presented to God by the bishops and priests ; a and they communicated after the same manner that our Saviour Christ had set them the example — that is to say, both of the consecrated bread and wine ; and the former taken from one common loaf, which was broken and distributed to them, not in little, separate, and unbroken wafers, as some now do. 19. Nor was this all ; in these assemblies the Holy Scriptures were read to them ; and, as I have before shown, some of the very treatises I have here subjoined, together with them : and the bishop himself instructed the people, and expounded the doctrine of Christ to them." 20. By the bishop were the Christians blessed, and joined together in the holy state of matrimony : c and indeed without him was nothing- done of all that pertained unto religion. 21. In those times the clergy 11 were married as well as laity; nor do we find it esteemed the least scandal for them so to be. 22. Here we may see what the ancient manner of fasting' was, and what was thought requisite to render such exercises acceptable to God and profitable to our own souls. 23. In short, here we may perceive what their opinion was of re- pentance for sins/ and how hardly they thought of those who were still repenting and yet still continued to sin on, notwithstanding their frequent repentance. But, especially, here we are told that we must finish our repentance before we die, for that there is no place for re- pentance after. 24. And though they prescribed confession- as one act of repent- ance, and necessary to be performed in order to our forgiveness, yet we find no confession mentioned to be made to any but to God only, which therefore seems to intimate to us that they accounted that alone to have been sufficient. 25. But the care of their bishops" in those first times was not con- fined within the narrow bounds of their own churches, but extended to all the faithful, wheresoever they were : and they were still ready to look to those who were at the greatest distance from them, whenever they thought their advice or authority might be either useful to them or for the honour and benefit of their religion. 26. From this, and from the general piety and excellence of their lives, 1 joined to the greatness of their character in the church, came that mighty respect that was paid to the bishops in those days ; and how great it was, the following treatises abundantly show. ° Ignat. Epist. to the Ephes. sec. 5. fc Ignat. Mart. sec. 2. £ See Index, Maniac;*', Bishop. d See Index, Priest. e See Index, Fast. /See Index, Repentance. ffSee Index, Confession. '•See Ignatius's Epistles and Martyrdom, &c. 'See Index, Bishop. 28 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. 27. But much greater was their veneration for those who not only governed well, and adorned their hoi) profession by an exemplary life, but confirmed the trdth of it with their blood.' They are indeed of opinion that no man ought causelessl) to expoM himself unto sufier- bul if God calhd BA) cue to it, they doubted QOt but that our Saviour Christ would both support him in bis conflicts and most gloriously reward him lor the enduring of them. 1 1 -heir opinion that martyrdom blotted out all .sins, — that they who sufl tor the faith should have a degree of glory peculiar to themselves, above all other saints in God's kingdom; and, when God showed such regard for them, they concluded that they could never do en to testify their respect to them. 28. To this we must ascribe the care they took to gather up their remains, ■ the honour which they paid to them, and the solemnities with which the) deposited them in the earth ; hence came their cue which we here find, of writing down the particulars of their conflicts, and sending them abroad to the churches round about ; hence their anniversary meetings at their tombs and monuments, where they re- cited the acts of their martyrdoms, and sometimes made express dis- courses in praise of their martyrs, and to exhort one another to the instancy. But, not to insist any longer upon these particulars, there is yet a third sort of matters contained in these discourses, and those of no than either of the foregoing, and that is the practical rules of life that are here delivered to us. . 1 lire we may see what care we are to take, not only not to sin' , but, as far as in us lies, not to let any that belong to us con- tinue in sin, lest we also become partakers of their evil doings. 31. Ibre we are taught not only to have a care of our words and actions/ but of our very thoughts and desires, which must not be in- dulged in any instances of sin, nor be Buffered, if it be possible, to wander on any thing that is in the least measure wanton or irregular. . It we will hearken to these holy men, we must learn not only to do the will of ( rod, but, if it be his pleasure, must prepare our minds to endure patiently whatever he shall think fit to lay upon us. We must consider that troubles and afflictions ith to punish us for our sins and as monitors to draw us oil' from them. To Convince US the more effectually of this, we are lure shown then of riches/ especially where men's be: in any degree set upon them, and how very hardly such persons shall be Id make of our abum! rlyrs. V'lB.1 SUBJECT OF THE FOLLOWING DISCOURSES. 29 that so it may not prove a snare to us ; but especially we are shown the great advantage of almsgiving to this end, and what mighty en- gagements there lie upon us to the practice of it. 34. And then, as for our lives, we are here told that a Christian" must not only be good, but exemplary ; he must show the truth of his profession by a suitable conversation, and be known by his actions rather than by his words. 35. He must pray for all men, even for his enemies ; nay, for the very enemies of the church, for heretics and schismatics, for those of whom there is but little hope that they will ever come to repentance, or that God will give them grace so to do. 36. He must be kind and charitable to all men, free from envy and contention ; he must neither raise any differences among his brethren, nor follow any in the doing of it. To this end he must carefully ob- serve those duties which relate to his neighbour, as well as those he is to pay to God. He must obey magistrates, must respect the aged, must have a due regard to all men. Is he a husband, a parent, or a child ? He must be sure to exercise himself in the several duties be- coming those several relations. In short, in the following writings we may see— in all the parts of our duty towards God, our neighbour, and ourselves— what we are to do, and what to avoid; and are assured that God both sees all our actions now, and will reward or punish us for them hereafter to all eternity. 37. And thus have I given a short prospect of what is more largely contained in the following collection. I need not say either how use- ful a variety of "matter it is, or how worthy to be known by all of us ; but sure I am, whosoever shall take the pains impartially to compare what is here found with the sacred writings of the New Testament, he may be able, both with clearness and certainty, to understand what- ever is requisite to his eternal salvation, and that with much more satis- faction, and security too, than from many volumes of our later writers, who, for the most part, spend a great deal of time, and take much pains, to obscure, rather than explain, the most easy and intelligible points of our religion. See Index, Christian. c2 30 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. CHAI'TKK V. 0] Til: WHICH THESE DISK kBE wiuiTKN, AM) Tin: simi i.k 1 1 i 01 BTI i.i. i BED in THEM. Th;it ti I BO -.ill" .i.ilion of 1 1 uniaii Eloquence, but 6*4 I tlicinsrhrs with tlif gfOtea) ri:iniii<>- tlint they wrrr ;i!-l< ■. — ThU DMODfll ef writing the beat, and moil proper, fbi [Detraction. — A ehori Aoooanl of the Oceaaioa of the nt Collection, and tiir Traneletion thai in here made of the following 1. There is yet one thing to be observed by me with reference to Liscourses here subjoined, and that is, fourthly, concerning the manner after which they are written, and that true primitive simplicity which appears in all the parts of them. •J. It is one property of troth that, as it does not need any disgi SO neither docs it seek, by any fain ornaments of human eloquence, to ■ & mmend itself to the approbation of those to whom it is tend' When the apostles preached the gospel to the world, they did it not « with excellency of speech, nor with enticing words of man's wisdom, but in the demonstration of spirit and of power;" they gave such con- vincing proofs of their divine mission, as forced all indifferent persons to acknowledge their authority ; and they thought it, after that, too mean B thing to endeavour to catch men's ears, when, without any such arts, they had before captivated their reason, and forced them to confess the truth of what they delivered. 3. And the same was the method of those holy fathers who succeeded them : they knew the excellency of their doctrine, and the mighty in- fluence which the revelations it made of the future state would be sure t<> have upon the minds of all considering men; and therefore they ated themselves to lay these things before them in a plain and simple manner, and yet with such efficacy and power as surpassed all the rhetoric in the world; "for," indeed, ''the kingdom of God IS not in word, hut in power," 1 Cor. iv. 20. 4. Let not, then, the reader be surprised, if in the following dis- coui rith nunc of those ornaments that are wont to recom- mend the writings rusal ; but rather let him consider that he has heir to do with men who were above BUCh B care. Their busiin ss was to instruct, not to please,- to bj eak to men's hearts and consciences, not to their fancies; and they knew that this is evermore best done bj B plain and natural discourse, bj Solid rides and sul tial motiveSf not by Vain words, which, if they satisfy a man at the • i t 3 yel seldom leave an) lasting impression behind them. 5. But oft!.' i f die folli we arses themselvi . I I h — perhsj ;• . 1 STYLE OF THE FOLLOWING DISCOURSES. 31 think, no more than what was necessary to prepare the English reader, for whom I am now chiefly concerned, to a useful perusal of them. As for the present collection, I shall only say thus much — that it is the first of this kind that has been set forth in our ow r n language ; nor were the greatest part of the following pieces ever (that I know of) before translated into it. 6. I confess, when I consider the great usefulness of such a work, and the high esteem which not only the ancient fathers, but the most learned of all ages, have had of the treatises here collected together, I have sometimes wondered that, among so many things as have of late been set forth in the English tongue, none has hitherto undertaken such a task as this. But, when I came to the trial, I soon found out w T hat may, perhaps, have been one reason of it ; for indeed, could I have foreseen the difficulty of the w T ork, I much question whether I should ever have been persuaded to go about it. And this I say, not to mag- nify any thing that I have done, w T hich I have too much reason to fear will be far from deserving any great commendation, but to suggest an apology for whatever defects those of greater leisure, more health, and better abilities, shall chance to find in it ; notwithstanding all the care I have taken to guess aright at the intention of my authors, and to de- liver what, upon the best examination I could make, I took to be their meaning. 7. I need not say any thing to convince those who are at all ac- quainted w T ith these matters, and who are alone the competent judges of the present performance, how hard oftentimes it is, with the help of the best copies, to hit upon the true meaning of an author that lived so many ages since as those I have here collected ; and what great de- fects, in many places, there are in the copies which I have here been forced to make use of, is not unknown to them. But, however, I am not aware of any great errors that I have committed ; and am in some hope that, in this edition of these treatises, I have nowhere very much, nor at all dangerously, mistaken the meaning of those holy men whose sense I have undertaken to represent. 8. This I am sure of, that my design, in this whole undertaking, was to minister the best I could to the interests of truth and piety ; and I thought myself, at this time, the rather obliged to do it from the press, in that it has pleased God, in some measure, to take me off from the ability of doing it from the pulpit. 9. If it shall be asked how I came to choose the drudgery of a trans- lator, rather than the more ingenious part of publishing somewhat of my own composing, it was, in short, this : because I hoped that such writings as these would find a more general and unprejudiced accept- ance, with all sorts of men, than any thing that could be written by any one now living, who, if esteemed by some, is yet in danger of 32 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. being despised by more, whose prejudice to his person will not suffer them to reap any benefit bj any thing, though never so useful, that, can come from him; whilst .such tracts as these may possibly receive a general respect from all sorts of persons, and meet not only with an entertainment, but an esteem, too, from all. 10. These were the motives that first induced me to set about this work, in the reasonableness <mii. l'tiutii Cod. mem. 118, Aec. ■Vid. Eucher. Lodg. da Contempt Chron. Ubart. Btad. inter Teetimooai » Jania oilata. 'Clem. Alex Btraa, Kb. W. *JIi« ron. in [eaiam, e. ">-. ' 1>< Adohi of st. Clement's first epistle. 35 or both the apostles, St. Peter and St. Paul. To whom he succeeded, or at what time to fix his entrance on that great charge, is a point that I suppose will never be agreed upon amcng learned men. If any could have settled this matter beyond dispute, it had without question been done by those of our own nation," who as they have the latest searched with all possible diligence into it, so never were there any better qualified for the determination of it. But as their mutual dis- agreement," after all their endeavours to fix this point, shows that one of them must have been mistaken, so I doubt not but it will suffi- ciently satisfy all such as shall consider the high character they have so justly obtained, both by their learning and judgment in this kind of disquisitions, that they are points not to be determined, and that he who shall do the best upon them may only be said to have made a good guess, in a subject too hard for any at this distance clearly to decide. 8. Nor is there any less controversy, among learned men, concern- ing the death of St. Clement, than there has been about the order and time of his succession to his bishopric. That he lived in expectation of martyrdom, and was ready to have undergone it should it have pleased God to have called him to it, the epistle we are now speaking of sufficiently shows us. d But that he did glorify God by those par- ticular sufferings which some have pretended, is, I confess, to me a matter of some doubt. For, first, it must be acknowledged that Ruffinus 6 is one of the first authors we have that speak of him as a martyr. Neither Eusebius / (who is usually very exact in his observa- tion of such things) nor any of the fathers yet nearer his time, as Irenseus, Clemens Alexandrinus, Tertullian, &c, take any notice of it. And for the account which some others have yet more lately given us of the manner of his death, besides that in some parts it is alto- gether fabulous, it is not improbable but that, as our learned Mr. Dod- well has observed/ the first rise of it may have been owing to their confounding Flavius Clemens, the Roman consul, with Clement, bishop of Rome ; who did indeed suffer martyrdom 7 ' for the faith about the time of which they speak, and some other parts of whose character, such as his relation to the emperor and banishment unto Pontus, they manifestly ascribe to him. 9. However, seeing Eusebius refers his death to the third year of Trajan, 1 famous for the persecution of the church, and may thereby Pearson. Disscrt.de Success, prim. RR. PP. cum Append. Hen. Dodwelli. Pearson. Dissert. Posthum. cap. v. num. 7. 'Dodwelli Dissert, singnl. cap. xv. p. 220. c Ibid. cap. xi. p. 151. d CIem. Epistle to the Corinth, num. viL 'IV Adalterat. lib. Orig. /Hist. Ecclcs. lib. iii. c. 34. « Dodwelli Addit. ad cap. vi. Dissert. Posthum. Pearson, num. 22, p. 215. * Vide Euseb. Chron. Anno xevii. l]t in I" < b. Annot. Scab?, p. 205, b. Euseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. iii. cap. 18. «' Euseb. Hist. Eecles. lib. iii. cap. 34. 36 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. I to insinuate that Clem then suffered among the pert, — and that Simeon M I ren a long and particular account of his condemnation/ to the mines first, and then of Ins death follow- ing thereupon, — as I shall not determine any thing it, so they who are desirous to know what is usually said concerning tl of this holy man, may abundantly satisfy their curiosity in this par- ticularfrom the accurate collection of Dr. Cave, in the life of this saint, too long to be transcribed into the present discoui l<>. And this may suffice to have been observed, in short, concern- St Clemenl himself. As for the epistle we are now sj eakii to the Corinthians, I have already taken notice how great a value W8£ upon it in die most primitive ages of the church, and what a mighty commendation has been left us of it by the writers of thoa limes. Nor indeed does it at all come short of the highest praises which th»y have given to n ; being a piece composed with such an admirable spirit of love and charity, of zeal towards God and of con- cern for the church of Christ, of the most excellent exhortations, de- d with the greatest plainness and simplicity of speech, an i d many times with such moving eloquence too, that I cannot imagine what could have been desired in such an epistle more proper for the end for which it was composed, what could have been written more becoming an apostolical age, and the pen of one of the most eminent bishops of it. 11. But, that it maybe the better understood by those who shall now think fit to peruse it, there are a few things which it will be ne- r me, in this place, to observe concerning it. 12. And the first is, the occasion that was given for the writing thk epistle; for, however we have no particular account what it was. ia\ we, from the subject of it, give a very probable gues it. When St Paul wrote his first epistle to the Corinthians, the two "things dial seemed to hai tally called for it were, first. the divisions of that church upon the account of their teachers, am'. through their vain conceit of (heir ow and, secondly. the great mistake thai \\.^ getting in among them concerning the nature of the future resurrection. And however die apostle, by jus Writing and authority, did for the present put a Stop to the on-'. ■mm right as to the other, yet it B r his death, they I again to fall not only into the same contentions, hut into the sam< error tOO, that bad Caused them so much trouble before. L3. NOW, this gave occasion to St. Clemenl to write the pr< epistle to them, in which, having first taken notice of die rise of new seditions thai were broken out among them, and exhorted them Apod Cote] OF ST. CLEMENT S FIRST EPISTLE. 37 to a Christian composure of them, he in the next place goes on, by many arguments, to establish the undoubted truth and certainty of the future resurrection, which was the other thing in which St. Paul had before observed them to have been greatly and dangerously mis- taken. 14. This then was the occasion, and is the main subject and design of the following epistle. But now about what time it was written is not so easy to determine. Junius" supposes it was written by St. Cle- ment, in the name of the church of Rome, about two years before his martyrdom, and that from the place of his banishment; which also seems to have been the opinion of our learned Mr. Burton, in his notes upon this epistle. 6 Baronius places it six or seven years sooner, about the twelfth year of Domitian. c With him Cotelerius agrees f only he supposes the persecution was then drawing towards an end, it being otherwise unlikely that such an embassy could have been sent from Rome with the epistle as by the close of it we find there was. But Mr. Dodwell/ with much greater probability, thinks it to have been written yet sooner, viz., immediately after the end of Nero's persecu- tion ; and to that refers those troubles complained of by St. Clement in the very beginning of his epistle/ and in which he elsewhere speaks of St. Peter and St. Paul, as some of the latest instances of any that had died for the sake of their religion. 5 15. Now, that which seems yet more to countenance this opinion is, that St. Clement, in another part of his epistle,* speaks of the temple service not only as still continuing, but as being in such a state as necessarily supposes all things to have been yet in peace and quiet at Jerusalem. From whence that learned man,* with great reason, con- cludes that this epistle must have been written somewhat before the twelfth year of Nero, in which the Jewish wars first broke out. Let us add to this, that in the close of this epistle we find mention made of Fortunatus," as the person whom the church of Corinth had probably sent to Rome with an account of their disasters, and by whom, together with the two delegates of their own, the Roman church returned this epistle to the Corinthians. Now Fortunatus is expressly said, by St. Paul, to have been an old disciple in his time, insomuch that he places him with Stephanas, who was the first fruits of Achaia. — 1 Cor. xvi. 15, 17. And therefore we must conclude that this epistle could not have been written so late as some would have it, seeing this man was not only still alive, but in a condition of undertaking so great a jour- ney as from Corinth to Rome ; for from thence, it is most likely, he ° Vid. in Annot. in Epist. Clem, in princip. b Annot. 2, p. 41. e Baron. Annal. ad Ann. xcv. num. 1. d Coteler. Not. in Clem. Epist. p. 82. e Dodwelli Append, ad cap. vi. Dissert. 2. Pearson, p. 219, num. 24. / Epist. c. i. s Ibid. c. v. h Cap. xli. » Dodwelli, loc. supr. cit. * Epist. c. lix. D 38 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. .. ith a letter from that church to Rome, and so became the bearer oi this epistle, which was written in the name of the church of Rom ■, in answer to it. 16. I conclude, then, that this epistle was written shortly after the end of the persecution under Nero, - between the 64th and 70th of Christ ; and that, ;^ the learned defender of this period supposes, in i Rome, before the promotion of St. ('lenient to the government of it. But of this last circumstance, as there is no certainty, so the express authority of Tertullian* thai St. Clement was made bishop of Rome by St. Peter, and this delivered as the tradition of the Roman church in the days that he lived, has inclined i rather to think that he must have been bishop of that church when he this epistle ; thougli neither can this be affirmed as certain and indubitable. 17. But this is not all: there is still a difficulty remaining, and that of much greater consequence than any I have hitherto mentioned; namely, whether the epistle we now have be, after all, the genuine epistle of St. ('lenient, so much applauded by the ancients, so long d upon as lost to us, and so lately discovered in the last age. c And this I mention, not that I think there IS any real occasion offered to incline us to doubt of it, but because I find there are some who . -rem still i<> make a question of it. J l 3. And here 1 would, in the first place, ask these wary men what mark the) can propose, whereby to distinguish the true work of any ancient writer from a false and supposititious, that does not occur in the present piece. V.). That St. Clement' wrote an epistle to the Corinthians, — that he it on the same occasion that we find expressed in this we now have, — that this epistle was of great reputation, so as to be publicly read in the churches heretofore; all this the authority of the ancient fathers will not sutler us to doubt. That the copy we now have of this epistle was taken from the end of a manuscript of the New Testa- ment, written, as is supposed, nol long after the first general council of Nice, about three hundred years after St. Clement's death, and at the very time that it WAS yel wont t<> be so read in the churches, both the l.amed editor ia it assures us, J and the manuscript itself sufficiently declares. Now, how can it be supposed that an epistle so famous in those days, so well known to everj Christian at that time, when the . W8S written which we at this daj have of it, should have a I> opr. lit. Add Cave I! L Literar. in Clement p. 18. Compi ' ■ ;n. i. p. 266, dec. 'I' 1 i' ipt adV II: ret. cap. 82. Dr. Grab I Bibl. Mustr. N. T. torn. u. Bran. Prt t (Jr.-t. in l Cot. p. 260. \ Parafip.pi 1167, Ac, Vid. T< cittelecLEi «lc Phoaniee. •Vid. CoQor. <>|„ r . Boon. tam.iL p. 187, / \ id. In Epiet ( of st. Clement's first epistle. 39 been alone concealed from the transcriber of this manuscript bible, and a spurious piece introduced to supply the place of it? 20. Nor is this all ; for, if we have not now the true copy of this epistle, it is manifest that then neither had the ancient fathers of those first ages a true copy of it ; for the passages which they have quoted* are the very same in our epistle : and so they too were imposed upon, no less than we are, in this matter. And can this be rationally sup- posed ? Can we think that those great men, and diligent searchers into antiquity, were ignorant of an epistle, not only in everybody's hand, but almost in everybody's memory, through their constant read- ing and hearing of it ? 21. Yet farther: let me ask those who call in question the credit of this excellent piece, what do they find in it either unworthy of St. Cle- ment, or disagreeable to those times in which we suppose it to have been written ? Certainly, if this be a counterfeit piece, it was not only exceedingly well done, but without any design to serve any party or interest by it, there being nothing in the whole epistle that might not have become as excellent an age, and as holy a man, as that age and that man were, in which we have all the reason in the world to believe it was composed. 22. But what then is it that makes these learned men so unwilling to own this epistle to be the genuine work of that holy bishop to whom we ascribe it? It is in short this, that the author of this epistle, in proof of the possibility of a future resurrection, reports the story of the phcenix reviving out of its own ashes," which is not only a thing false in itself, but unworthy of such a person as St. Clement to mention. 23. Now, not to say any thing as to this matter, first, that Photius/ a severe critic of the ancient fathers, who first started it as a fault in St. Clement, that he made use of this as a true observation, which it seems the other looked upon as a mere fable, yet did not think it any objection against the authority of this epistle, which he nevertheless acknowledged to be St. Clement's, — to pass by, secondly, that the generality of the ancient fathers have made use of the very same in- stance, in proof of the same point/ as the learned Junius has particu- larly shown, in his notes upon this passage, and the authority of whose works no one ever yet called in question upon that account, — I would only ask, thirdly, what if St. Clement really believed the truth of what he here wrote concerning this matter, that there was such a bird, and that he did revive out of the cinders of the body before burnt ? Where « Vid. Baron. Annal. Anno xcv. num. iii. &c. * Tcntzelius Dissert. Select, de PhcEnice, p. 33. Et Num. xvi. p. 45. c Photii Biblioth. tmem. exxvi p. 306. d Tertuliian., Origcn., Cyril., Hierosolym., Euscb., Greg. Naz., Epiphanius, Synesius, Hieronym., Lactantius, &c. Jun. Notac in Clem. p. 34. 40 PRELIMINARY DISCOUK- wafl the great harm either in giving credit to inch a wonder, or, be- lieving it, to make such b use as be here does of it ? 24, The truth is, whosoever shall consider bom the general credit which mis story had in (hoc id the particular accident which f.-ll out, not long before the time that this epistle was written, to con- firm their I it, (of which on.- of the moat judicious "f all the B us a large account,) — I mean of the phcenii that was said t<» have com • into Egypt a lit the death of Christ, (in ,l i ision of much discourse to the most learned both of the Greeks ami Roi acerning the very miracle of which St. Clement here speaks,— will fmd it to have been no such e thing in this holy man to have suffered himself to be led away by the common opinion, and to have believed what so many learned men did, among the Jews" and Gentiles,' no less than among the tians: viz., that God was pleased to give to the world this great earnest and type of a future resurrection, and to silence thereby the cavils of such as should pretend (what we know the generality of the men of the world did) that it was impossible for God to effect Such a restitution. 25, But I insist too long on so trifling an objection, however magni- fied by some men ; and may, I think, from what I have said, conclude that if this be indeed, as they confess it is,* the greatest ground they have to call in question the credit of this epistle, there is then nothing Ight to move any considering man to entertain the least doubt iple conc< rning it. 26, There are, indeed, two other exceptions which Photius has St. ('lenient/ upon the account of the epistle before us, which yet he looked upon as unquestionably his: the one for that he 3peaks in it of the "worlds beyond the ocean;" the other in that he B BOt to have written so honourably as was fitting <>f the divinity of our blessed Saviour. But, as the latter of these is but a mere cavil tat this holy man, who pot only in his other epistle expressly divine nature <>f Christ, hut even in this speaks in such a maimer of him as shows him to be much more than a mere creature,-' so iii the former he said nothing but what was agreeable both to the OS and language Of the times in which he lived, when it w.is common to call our British Kales another world, or, as St. Clement - them, the « worlds beyond the ocean." And these, I think, are the chief exceptions that have ben a Ti.itw- Aim.il. lit'. \i. num. S& k Vi "lit. OxOQ. in lot BocbtltDJ .\ »pud 'J'.nt/. I. | Vid. Ed. Oxa xxm. p. 896, \ i mm mis torn II' H IMPRIMIS." Tentel Burnt, dl p. S3. • Photii BibL ©od. cxxtL •' / bop Ball, ] ( - And l>r. Qnbe'i learned of st. Clement's first epistle. 41 raised against the following epistle, and which, however insisted upon in these latter times, yet did not hinder the first and best ages of the church, when men were less curious but much more pious than they now are, from putting a very great value upon it. Nor will they, I suppose, have any more weight with any serious and ingenious person at this day, or hinder him from esteeming it a very great blessing to our present times that a work so highly esteemed among the ancient fathers, but so long (and, as it was justly feared, irrecoverably) lost to these latter ages, was at last so happily found out, for the increase and confirmation both of our faith and charity. 28. Now, the manner of its discovery and publication was this : — It happened about the beginning of the last age that Cyril, patriarch of Alexandria, being removed from thence to Constantinople, brought along with him a great treasure of books to that place. Among the rest he had a very ancient manuscript copy both of the Septuagint Old and of the New Greek Testament, written about four hundred years after Christ." This he sent, as the most valuable present that he was master of, to our late royal sovereign, King Charles the First, by Sir Thomas Roe, his majesty's ambassador at that time at the Porte. Being thus brought into England, and placed in the royal library at St. James's, Mr. Patrick Young, the learned keeper of the king's library at that time, discovered this epistle, with part of another, at the end of the New Testament, and was thereupon commanded by his majesty to publish it for the benefit of the world. This he accord- ingly did, with a Latin translation, and notes, at Oxford, anno 1633. It was not long* after, that a very learned man, and a great master of the Greek tongue, Mr. William Burton, translated it into English, and published it very accurately, and with new annotations of his own upon it. This I had not seen till the first sheets of the present edition were sent to the press : nor had I any other knowledge, either of that or of the author, than what I found in the accounts given by our late Reverend Dr. Cave and Monsieur Colomesius, c of the one, and by our laborious antiquary, Mr. A. Wood, d of the other, in his useful collec- tion of the lives and writings of our modern authors. And, though I believe whosoever shall take the pains to compare the two translations together will find them generally agreeing as to the sense, yet there will otherwise appear such manifest differences between them as may abundantly satisfy any impartial person that I have truly translated it from the original Greek, and not revised only Mr. Burton's edition of it. a Vid. Prsefat. Jun. in Edit. fc Anno 1647, Lond. 4to. *Edit. Colomesii, lectori. Cave. Hist. Literar. in Clem. d Athens Oxon. 2d part, p. 137, 138. 6 d2 THE FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. CLEMENT 'JO TIIK CORINTHIANS. The Church of Cod which is' 1 at Rome to the Church of God which is" at Corinth, elect, 1 sanctified, 6y* the will of Cod, through J Christ our Lord: grace and peace from tlie Almighty God, by Jesus i ' 1st, he multiplied unto you. d Bbethbeet, The sudden and unexpected dangers and calamities that have fallen upon us have, we fear, made us the more slow in our consider- ation of those tiling which you inquired of us; as' also of that wicked and detestable sedition, so unbecoming' the elect of God, which a few la ady and Belf-willed men have fomented to such a (\v±\. Iness that your venerable and renowned name, so worthy of all men to be beloved, Is greatlj blasphemed thereby. For who that has ever I among you has uof experimented the firmness of your faith, and its fruitfulness in all good works," and admired the temper and m ration of your religion in Christ, and published abroad the magnifii ir hospitality, ami thought you happy in your perfect and certain knowledge of the gospel? For ye did all things without respect of persons, and walked according to' the laws of God ; being subject to who had the rule over you, and giving the honour that was fit- ting i" such as were the aged* among you. Ye commanded the \ men to think those things that were modest ami grave. The women ye exhorted to do all things with an unblameable, and seemly, ami pure conscience; Loving their own husbands, as was fitting; ami that, keeping themselves within the bounds 1 of a due obedience, they should order their houses" gravely, with all discretion." II. Ye were all of you humble-minded, not boasting of any thing ; desiring rather to be Bubject than t«> govern, to give than to receive ; r being content with the porl G d had dispeni and, ' S o Dr. Hammond on Matt. xx. c. f (Jr. — 1 '. / I 1 1 . ■■ * (Jr.— nil mannt I ' / >. ' Cam '. ■ ■ . " I Vid.Not Junii in loc Pet I 1 1 Tim. \-: ST. CLEMENT S FIRST EPISTLE. 43 hearkening diligently to his word, ye were enlarged in your bowels, 8 having his sufferings" always before your eyes. Thus a firm, and blessed/ and profitable peace was given unto you ; and an unsalable desire of doing good, and a plentiful effusion of the Holy Ghost, was upon all of you. And, being full of good designs," ye did, with great 6 readiness of mind, and with a religious confidence, stretch forth your hands to God Almighty, beseeching him to be merciful unto you, if in any thing ye had unwittingly sinned against him. Ye contended day and night for the whole brotherhood ; that with compassion, and a good conscience/ the number of his elect might be saved. Ye were sincere, and without offence towards each other ; not mindful of in- juries. All sedition and schism was an abomination unto you. Ye bewailed every one his neighbour's sins, esteeming their defects your own. Ye were kind one to another, without grudging/ being ready to every good work ; and, being adorned with a conversation alto- gether virtuous and religious, ye did all things in the fear of God, whose commandments were written upon the tables of our hearts." III. All honour and enlargement was given unto you ; and so was fulfilled that which is written, "My beloved did eat and drink, he was enlarged and waxed fat, and he kicked. "' From hence came emula- tion, and envy, and strife, and sedition : persecution and disorder/ war, and captivity. So they who were of no renown lifted up them- selves against the honourable ; those of no reputation against those that were in respect; the foolish against the wise, the young men against the aged. Therefore righteousness and peace are departed from you, because every one hath forsaken the fear of God, and is grown blind in his faith, nor walketh by the rule of God's command- ments, nor liveth as is fitting in Christ ; but every one follows 1 his own wicked lusts, having taken up an unjust and wicked envy, by which death first entered into the world. IV. For thus it is written: w "And in process of time, it came to pass that Cain brought of the fruit of the ground an offering unto the Lord. And Abel, he also brought of the firstlings of his flock, and of the fat thereof: and the Lord had respect unto Abel, and to his offer- ing. But unto Cain and unto his offering he had not respect. And Cain was very sorrowful, and his countenance fell. And the Lord said unto Cain, Why art thou sorrowful? and why is thy counte- nance fallen ? ■ If thou shalt offer aright, but not divide aright, hast thou not sinned ? Hold thy peace : unto thee shall be his desire/ and "Embraced it. in your very bowels. J IIa%ara. Sec Dr. Grabe's Addit. to Bp. Bull's Def. fid. Nic. p. 60, 61. «Gr. — X(7rap .'. . , Ac, ■ • I iihf„l ,!>,,' r /.■■■■ . i : • B '• » tinm I . a . •' /• . ,\ . •Vld.F I E ■ The n. m : I nmit Huu Junius Annot in loc. TO THE CORINTHIANS. 45 reward. This « has alienated the minds even of women from their hus- bands, and changed what was once said by our father Adam : « This is now bone of my bone, and flesh of my flesh." » In a word, envy and strife have overturned whole c cities, and rooted out great nations from off the earth. VII. These things, beloved, we write d unto you, not only for your instruction, but also for your own remembrance ; e for we are all in the same lists/ and the same combat is prepared for us all : * wherefore let us lay aside all vain and. empty cares, and let us come up to the glorious and venerable rule of our holy calling. Let us consider whal is good, and acceptable, and well pleasing in the sight of him that made us." Let us look steadfastly to the blood of Christ, and see how precious. his blood is in the sight of God; which being shed for our salvation, has obtained l the grace of repentance for all the world. Let us search into* all the ages that have gone before us ; and let us learn that our Lord has in everyone of them 1 still given place for repentance to all such as would turn ■ to him. Noah preached repentance ; and as many as hearkened to him were saved.' 1 Jonah denounced destruc- tion against the Ninevites:' howbeit they, repenting of their sins, ap- peased God by their prayers, and were saved/ though they were strangers to the covenant of God. VIII. Hence we find how all the ministers of the grace of God hare spoken, by the Holy Spirit, of repentance. And even the Lord of all has himself declared 2 with an oath concerning it : "As I live, saith the Lord, I desire not the death of a sinner/ but that he should re- pent ;»*— adding farther this good sentence, saying, « Turn from' your iniquity, O house of Israel. Say unto the children of my people Though your sins should reach from earth to heaven, and though they should be redder than scarlet, and blacker than sackcloth," yet, if ye shall turn to me with all your heart, and shall call me Father/"' I will hearken to you as to a holy people." And in another place/he saith on this wise : « Wash ye, make you clean ; put away the evil of your doings * from before mine eyes; cease to do evil, learn to do well; seek judgment, relieve the oppressed, judge the fatherless, plead for the widow. Come, now, and let us reason together, saith the Lord ■ though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow ; though they be red as crimson, they shall be as wool.- If ye be willing and obedient, ye shall eat the good of the land ; but, if ye refuse and rebel, « Envy, or emulation. » Gen. ii. 23. « Great. * Send. ■ Instructive vov tealsorenemberinx&c. f Place of encounter. , Imposed upon us all . tS ? [•forded or gwen to. * Lo ok diHgcn(ly , 0< l From age (Q m ,,, xxxnTl ^T V,K , ° I "' ii! - PRccelVcd Salmtl0n ' q %*»•■ r Ezek. » £ A* x i„ ™ U f "o htS f "tance. < RejH „t fronu-Ezek. xviii. 30, 32. I>auh i. « Jcr. in 4,19. y I sa . i. i6 . • Evil from your souls. « / ,,,// make them white as uvol. 46 ST. CLEMENT S FIRST EPISTLE •.11 be devoured with the sword, for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it." These thin ilished by his almighty will, desiring that all his beloved should come to repentance. IV Wherefore Id us obey his excellent and glorious will, and, imploring' his mere} and goodness, let us rail down upon our I before him, ami casl ourselves upon his mercy/ laving aside all vanity,* and contention, and envy, which leads un!<> death. Let ns look up to those who have the most perfectly ministered to his excellent glory. Let us take Enoch for our example, who, being found righteous in obedience, 4 was translated, and his death was not known.* Noah, : proved-' to be faithful, did, by his ministry, preach regent to the world; and the Lord saved by him all the living creatures that with one accord* together into the ark. X. Abraham, who was called God's friend," was in like manner found faithful, inasmuch as he obeyed the commands' of God. By obedience he 1 went out of his own country, and from his own kindred, and from his father's house; that so, forsaking a small country, and a affinity, and a little house, he might inherit the promises of God. For thus God said unto him : " Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father's house, unto a land that I will show thee. And I will make thee a great nation, and I will bless thee, and make thy name great, and thou shalt be blessed. And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse them that curse thee ; and in thee shall all the families of the earth be blessed."' And again, when he rated himself from Lot, God said unto him : " Lift up now thine < ) I B," and look from the place where thou art, northward, and southward, and yard, and westward;" for all the land which thou seest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed for ever. And I will make thy seed as the dust of the earth, so that, if a man can number the dust of the earth, then shall thy scrd also be numbered. " And again, he saith, " And G brought forth Abraham, and said unto him, Look now towards •n, and tell the slurs, if thou be able to number them: so shall thy seed he. And Abraham believed ( rod, and it was counted to him for righteousn< Through faith and hospitality, he had a son given him 9 in his old age; and through obedience he offered him up in Sacrifice to God, upon one of the mountains which (\od showed unto him. XI. By hospitality and godliness was Lot saved out of Sodom, 1 when all the country round about was destroyed DY f lire and brim- /. .• typphantt < ', <\<\ * Turn • ■unrlvrs /<■ &U mercy. . r.' i • /ur/:. « (Jen. xix. 'J 1*. I. ' -• • ' i loc. or punished with. TO THE CORINTHIANS. 47 stone the Lord thereby making it manifest, that he will not forsake those that trust in him, but will bring the disobedient' to punishment and correction. For his wile, who went out with him, beino- of a different mmd, and not continuing in the same obedience,' was for that reason set forth for an example/ being turned into a pillar of salt unto tins day. That so all men may know that those who are double- mmded, and distrustful of the power of God, are* prepared for con- demnation, and to be a sign to all succeeding ages. XII. By faith and hospitality was Rahab the harlot saved' For when the sp.es were sent by Joshua the son of Nun to search out Jericho, and the king of Jericho knew that they were come to spy out his country he sent men to take them, that so/ they might be put to death. Rahab, therefore, being hospitable,- received them, and hid them under the stalks of flax on the top of her house. And when the messengers that were sent by the king came unto her, and asked her, saying « There came men unto thee to spy out the land, bring them forth, for so hath the king commanded,'" she answered, « The two men whom ye seek came unto me, but presently they departed, and are gone :' not discovering them unto them.' Then she said to the spies,"' « I know mat the Lord" your God has given this city into your hands; f„ r the fear of you is fallen upon all that dwell therein. When therefore, ye shall have taken it,* ye shall save me, and my father s house." And they answered her, saying: «It shall be as thou hast spoken unto us. Therefore, when thou shalt know that we are near, thou shalt gather all thy family together upon the house-top, and they shall be saved: but all that shall be found without thy hou shall be destroyed.". And they gave her moreover a sign, that she should hang out of her house a scarlet rope - showing thereby that by the blood of our Lord there should be redemption to all that believe and hope in God. Ye see, beloved, how there was not only faith, but prophecy too in this woman. XIII. Let us, therefore, humble ourselves, brethren, laying aside all pride, and boasting, and foolishness, and anger: and let us do as it is written. For thus saith the Holy Spirit, « Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, nor the strong man in his strength, nor the rich man m his nches ; but let him that glorieth glory in the Lord, to seek hira and to do judgment and justice.'" Above all, remembering the words of the Lord Jesus, which he spake' concerning equity and long «'„ BUt '*T ""* '" m ,""°' hCr my he >""'■ &c - hN °> *• ">"^d. ■ Put for a £ J 7t, / J T "•• \?% fHe '"" m "' """ •*«« «*» <>><<» >"> M." 48 suffering, saying/ "B< iful, and ye shall obtain mercy : for- give, and ye sliall be forgiven ; as J aD it be done unto you: as ye give, so sliall it be given unto yon : as ye judge, ao shall ye, be judged : as ye are kind to others, so shall God be kind to you : with what measure ye mete, with the Bame shall it be measured to you i.' 1 \\\ this command, and by these rules, let us establish our- selves, thai SO we may always walk obediently to his holy words, y humble-minded ; for so says me Holy Scripture:* u Upon whom shall I look? even upon him that is poor, and of a contrite spirit, and that tr ' my word.'" XJV. It IS, therefore, just and righteous, 11 men and brethren, that we should become obedient unto God, rather than follow such as, through* pride and sedition, have made themselves the ring-leadl a del [nidation. For it is not an ordinary harm that we shall do ourselves, but rather a very great danger that we shall run, if we shall rashly give up ourselves to the wills of men, who promote / strife and seditions, to turn us aside from that which is fitting. But let us rind to one another, according to the compassion and sweetness of him that made us ; for it is written : " The merciful shall inherit the earth,"* and " they that are without evil shall be left upon it ; but the transgresson shall perish from off the face of it."" And again he saith, "I have seen the wicked in great power, and spreading himself like the cedars of Libanus. I passed by, and lo, he was not; I sought his place, but it could not be found. Keep innocency, and do tin thing that is right; for there shall be a remnant to the peaceable man." XV. Let us therefore hold fast to those who religiously" follow ; and not to such as only pretend to desire it.' For he saith, in a certain place, "This people honoureth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me."" And again: "They bless* with their mouth, but curse" in their heart. 11 '' And again* he saith, "The} : him with their mouth, and with their tongue they lied to him. Foi their bear! was not right with him, neither were they faithful in Ins covenant.' 1 a Lei all deceitful lips become dumb, and the tongue that speaketh proud things. Who have said, With our ton-rue we will prevail : r our lips an our own, who is lord over us 3 For the Oppression of the poor, ('or the sighing of the needy, now will I arise, saith the Lord ; I will set him in safety, 1 will deal confidently with r thus he smth. I.uki- m. BS, ill l^i. -■ ' 1„. f Prick M to. S,t .hwiii Ann. i' i'. wwii. '■>. "l'mv. ii. II, t% wwii. 36, M! ; I IV': >:;//>■ 7'ey mill it. 18. - /,/, ft I ' P ,;. Kn. 1. I lV.il. 1\\n * ii- mil magnify ou> fa r P TO THE CORINTHIANS. 49 XVI. For Christ is theirs who are humble, and not who exalt them- selves over his flock. The sceptre of the Majesty of God, our Lord Jesus Christ, came not in the show of pride," and arrogance, though he could have done so,* but with humility, as the Holy Ghost had before spoken concerning him. For thus he saith, " Lord, who hath believed our report, and to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed ? For he shall grow up before him as a tender plant, and as a root out of a dry ground. He hath no form nor comeliness ; and, when we shall see him, there is no beauty that we should desire him. He is despised and rejected of men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief. And we hid as it were our faces from him : he was* despised, and we esteemed him not. Surely he hath borne our griefs, and car- ried our sorrows: yet we did esteem him stricken, smitten of God, and afflicted. But he was wounded for our transgressions ; he was bruised for our iniquities ; the chastisement of our peace was upon him, and with his stripes we are healed. All w T e like sheep have gone astray ; we have turned every one to his own way, and the Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us all. He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth : he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter ; and, as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth. He was taken from prison and from judgment ; and who shall declare his generation ? For he was cut off out of the land of the living ; for the transgression of my people was he stricken. And he made his grave with the wicked, and with the rich in his death ; because he had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his mouth. Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him ; he hath put him to grief. When thou shalt make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed, he shall prolong his days, and the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his hand. He shall see of the travail of his soul, and shall be satisfied; by his knowledge shall my righteous servant justify many : for he shall bear their iniquities. Therefore will I divide him a portion with the great, and he shall divide the spoil with the strong ; because he hath poured out his soul unto death : and he was numbered with the transgressors, and he bare the sin of many, and made inter- cession for the transgressors." And again he himself saith, "lama worm and no man, a reproach of men, and despised of the people. All they that see me laugh me to scorn ; they shoot out their lips ; they shake their head, saying, He trusted in the Lord that he would deliver him ; let him deliver him, seeing he delighted in him."* Ye see, beloved, what the pattern is that has been given to us. For, if the Lord thus humbled himself, what should we do who are brought by him c under the yoke of his grace ? ° Boasting. b Kai-rep iwdnevos, though he were powerful. c Isai. liii. according to the Hebrew. d Psal. xxii. 6. « MS. &' avrov. 7 E 50 st. Clement's first epistle \\ II. Let us be followers of those who went about in goat-skins and sheep-skins, preachirig the coming of Christ." Such were Xlias, and Klisa-u>, and Bzekiel, the prophet*. And let us add to these such others as have received the like testimony. 1 Abraham has been greatly witnessed of; having i > « ■ t - 1 1 called the friend of (Jod. And yet he stead- fastly beholding the glory of God, says with all humility, «I am dust and ashes.' 1 Lgaio of Job it is thus written, that "he was just and without blame, true, one that served God, and abstained from all evil. ,M Vet he, accusing himself, says, "No man is free from pollu- tion, no not though he should live but one day."' Moses was called faithful in all God's house: and by his conduct the Lord punished [srae] by stripes and plagues.' And even this man, though thus greatly honoured, spake not greatly of himself; hut, when the oracle of God W«l delivered to him out of the bush, he said, " Who am I, that thou dost send me ? I am of a slender voice, and a slow tongue. " ff And again he saith, " I am as the smoke of the pot."" Will. And what shall we say of David, so highly testified of in the holy Scriptures, to whom God said, " I have found a man after my own heart, David the son of Jesse ; with my holy oil I have anointed him ?"' But yet he himself saith unto God : " Have mercy upon me, God, according to thy loving kindness; according unto the multitude of thy tender mercies, blot out my transgressions. Wash me thoroughly from mine iniquity, and cleanse me from my sin. For I acknowledge my transgressions, and my sin is ever before me. Against thee, thee only, have I sinned, and done this evil in thy sight, that thou mightest he justified when thou speakest, and be clear when thou judgest. Behold T was shapen in iniquity, and in sin did my mother conceive me. Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts, and in the hidden part thou shalt make me know wisdom. Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean ; wash me, and I shall he whiter than snow. Make me to hear joy and gladness, that the bones which thou ha^t broken may rejoice. Hide thy face from my sins, and blot out all mine iniquities. Create in me a clean heart, God ; and renew a n'_ r ht spirit within me. Cast me not away from thy presence, and take not iliv Holy Spirit from me. Restore unto me the joy of thy Salvation, and Uphold me with thy free Spirit. Then will I teach transgressors thy w,i\s, and sinners shall he converted unto thee. Deliver me from blood-guiltiness, God, thou God of my salvation, and my tongue shall sing aloud ofthj righteousness. Lord, open thou my lips, and my mouth shall show forth thy praise. For thou desirest not sacrifice, else would I give it ; thou delighted not in a HV v/r/. *'/'<> thtttf thnsr aim that hair hrrti tnhirfsrd of. '(icn. x\: *Jabf» 1« "Jobsfc i. 7M8 'K\-!. in. It. MM. iv. 10. ' I'-.i!. luui. 19. TO THE CORINTHIANS. 51 burnt- offerings. The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit ; a broken and a contrite heart, God, thou wilt not despise." XIX. Thus has the humility and godly fear" of these great and excellent men, recorded'' in the Scriptures, through obedience, made not only us, but also the generations before us better; even as many as have received his holy oracles with e fear and truth. Having therefore so many and such great and glorious examples/ let us return to that peace which was the mark that from the beginning was set before us ; 5 let us look up to the Father and Creator of the whole world, and let us hold fast to his glorious and exceeding gifts and benefits of peace. Let us consider and behold with the eyes' 1 of our understanding' his long-suffering will; and think how gentle and patient he is towards his whole creation. XX. The heavens, moving by his appointment, are subject to him in peace. Day and night accomplish the courses that he has allotted unto them, not disturbing one another. The sun and moon, and all the several companies" and constellations of the stars, run the courses 1 that he has appointed to them in concord, without departing in the least from them. The fruitful earth yields its food plentifully in due season, both to man and beast, and to all animals that are upon it, according to his will ; not disputing," 1 nor altering any thing of what was ordered by him. So also the unfathomable and unsearchable floods of the deep are kept in by his command ; n and the conflux of the vast sea, being brought together by his order into its several col- lections, passes not the bounds that he has set to it : but as he ap- pointed it so it remains.* For he said, " Hitherto shalt thou come, and thy floods shall be broken within thee." The ocean, unpassable to mankind, and the worlds that are beyond it, are governed by the same commands of their great Master. Spring and summer, autumn and winter, give place peaceably to each other. The several quarters 4 of the winds fulfil their work 1 " in their seasons without offending one another. The ever-flowing fountains, made both for pleasure and health, never fail to reach out their breasts to support the life of men. Even the smallest creatures live together 8 in peace and concord with each other. All these has the great Creator and Lord of all com- manded to observe peace and concord, being good to all, but especi- ally to us who flee to his mercy through our Lord Jesus Christ ; to whom be glory and majesty for ever and ever. Amen. XXI. Take heed, beloved, that his many blessings be not to us' to a PsaI. li. to ver. 17, according to the Hebrew. b Fcarfulncss. e So great and such kind of men. d Witnessed of, or celebrated. ■ In. f Deeds, or works. e Let us return to the mark of pence given to us from the beginning. h See ten with our understanding. » Soul. k Choruses. ' Bounds. m Doubting. ■'■ Vid. edit. Coloraes. p. 53. ° Hollow, or depth. r Commanded, so it does. * Stations, r Service. ' Mix together. < All of us. 52 ST. CLEMENT S FIRST EPISTLE condemnation — except we shall walk worthy of him, doing with one consent" what is good and pleasing in his sight "The Spirit of the Lord is a candle, searching out the inward parts of the belly."' Let us, therefore, eonsi near he is to as, and how that none of our thoughts, <>r reasonings, which we frame within hid from him. 4 It is therefore just that we should not forsake our rani doing contrary to his will. Lei us choose to offend a few foolish and inconsiderate men, lifted up, and glorying in their own pride, 4 rather than God. Let us reverence our Lord Jesus Christ, whose blood was given for us ; let US honour those who are set over us ; let US r< ged that are amongst US ; and let us instruct the youngi r men in the discipline and fear of the Lord. Our wives let us direct' to do that which is good. Let them show forth a lovely habit of purity in all their conversation, with a sincere affection' of meekness ; let the government* of their tongues be made manifest* by their silence ; U I their charity be without respect of persons, alike towards all such as religiously fear God. Let their children be bred up in' the instruction of Christ; and especially let them learn how great a power humility has with God — how much a pure and holy charity avails with him — how excellent and great his fear is — and how it will save 1 all SUi turn to him with holiness in a pure mind. For he is the searcher of the thoughts and counsels of the heart ; whose breath is in us, ami when be pleases he can take it from us. XXII. But all these things must be confirmed by the faith' which is in Christ; for so he himself bespeaks us by the Holy Ghost : — " Com<-, ye children, and hearken unto me, and I will teach you the fear of the Loan. What man is there that desireth life, and loveth to good days? Keep thy tongue from evil, and thy lips that they speak no guile. Depart from evil and do good; seek peace and ensue it. The eves of the LiOBD are upon the righteous, and his ear- pen unto their prayers. But the face of the Lord is against them thai do evil, to cul off the remembrance of them from the earth. The righteous rin-A, and the Lord heard him, and delivered him out of all his troubles. Many are the troubles"' of the wicked; but they that trust in the LORD, mercy shall encompass them BDOUt."* Will. Our all-merciful and beneficent father hath bowels of com- | in towards them that far him, and kindly and lovingly b< - I i upon all such B8 COBM to him with a simple mind. \\ . fore 1ft us not waver,* neither let us • | doubt in our hearts of his excellent and glorious gifts. Lei that b CD us which i» a I! • Pro*. \\. 17. ' '/'• • n ■■' ng (i fad to him \jht» or d In t i />> • •'. of i.'ifu . ■ i ( ammrf. f Wittf or coutueL t Moderation* ^ Let them manx . */ nth confirm*. m S ' PtaLxxxit.il. TO THE CORINTHIANS. 53 written," » Miserable are the double-minded, and those who are doubtful in their hearts," who say, These things have we heard, and our fathers have told us these things. But, behold, we are grown old, and none of them has happened unto us. ye fools ! consider the trees, take the vine for an example : first it sheds its leaves, then it buds ; after that it spreads its leaves, then it flowers ; then come the sour grapes, and after them follows the ripe fruit." Ye see how in a little time the fruit of the trees comes to maturity. Of a truth, yet a little while, and his will shall suddenly be accomplished. The Holy Scripture itself" bearing witness, » that he shall quickly come and not tarry, and that the Lord shall suddenly come to his temple, even the Holy One* whom ye look for." XXIV. Let us consider, beloved, how the Lord does continually show us, that there shall be a future resurrection, of which he has made our Lord Jesus Christ the first-fruits, raising him from the dead. Let us contemplate/ beloved, the resurrection, that is continually made 5 before our eyes. Day and night manifest a resurrection to us. The night lies down, and the day arises ; again the day departs, and the night comes on. Let us behold the fruits of the earth: every one sees how the seed is sown : the sower goes forth," and casts it upon the earth, and the seed which, when it is sown, fell upon the earth dry and naked, in time dissolves ; and from the dissolution the great power of the providence of the Lord raises it again, and of one seed many arise, and bring forth fruit. XXV. Let us consider that wonderful type 1 of the resurrection which is seen in the eastern countries ; that is to say, in Arabia. There is a certain bird called a phoenix : of this there is never but one at a time, and that lives five hundred years ; and, when the time of its dis- solution draws near, that it must die, it makes itself a nest of frankin- cense, and myrrh, and other spices ; into which, when its time is ful- filled, it enters and dies. But its flesh, putrefying, breeds a certain worm, which being nourished with the juice of the dead bird,* brings forth feathers; and when it is grown to a perfect 1 state, it takes up the nest in which the bones of its parent m lie, and carries it from Arabia into Egypt, to a city called Heliopolis : and, flying in open day, in the sight of all men, lays it upon the altar of the sun, and so returns from whence it came. The priests then search into the records of the time ; and find that it returned precisely at the end of five hundred years. XXVI. And shall 71 we then think it to be any very great and strange thing for the Lord of all to raise up those that religiously serve him in a Let the icriting be far from us. b James i. 8. e Compare yourselves unto a tree. d Ex MS. omitted by Junius. Hab. ii. 3. Mai. iii. 1. « v AyytXof, Angel, f See. n Made every season. h Went forth ; and so in the rest, ' Sign. * Animal* •' Strong. m Progenitor. n Do. e2 54 st. Clement's first epistle the assurance of a good faith, when even by a bird he shows us the greatness of his power to fulfil his promise ? For he says, in a certain place, "Thou" shalt raise me up, and I shall confess unto t li*-t- . ^ " And again, tc I laid me down, t,and awaked, because thou art with me.' 1 ' And again, Job says, kk Thou shah raise up this flesh of mine thai has Buffered all these things." 1 XXVII. Having therefore this hope, let us hold fast' to him wh faithful in all his promises, and righteous in all his judgments, who has commanded us not to lie: how much more aril] he not himself lie ? For nothing is impossible with God hut to lie. Let his faith then be I up again in us ; and let us consider that all things are nigh unto bim. B\ die word of his power* be made all things, and by the Bame word 1.'' is able [whenever he will] to destroy them. "Who shall say unto him, What doest thou: or who shall resist the power of his igth?"' When and as he please lie will do* all things; and no- thing shall pass away of all that has been determined by him. All things are Open before him ; nor can anything be hid from his counsel. « The' 1 heavens declare the glory of God ; and the firmament showeth his handy work. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto nighl showeth knowledge. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard." 1 X.W III. Seeing then all things are seen and heard by God, let us fear him, and let us lay aside oar wieked works, which proceed from ill desires, that through Ins mercy we ma) be delivered" from the con- demnation 1 to come. For whither can any of us ilee from his might) hand? or what world shall receive any of those who run away from him ? For thus saith the Scripture, in a certain place, » Whither shall I life [from thy Spirit] or where shall I hide myself from tin presence 1 It I ascend up into heaven, thou art there: if I shall go to the utmost } - of the earth, there is thy right hand: if I shall make my bed in the deep, thy Spirit is there."" Whither then shall any one go, or whither shall he run, from him that comprehends all things? XXIX. J.< I us therefore come to him with holiness of heart," lifting up chaste and undelilrd hands unto him; loving our gracious and ifdl Father, who has made us to partake of his election. For so it is written, ■• W Inn the Mosl High divided the nations, when he separated the sons of Adam, he set the hounds of the nations, accord- ■ i the number of his angels: his people Jacob became the portion of the Lord, and Israel the lo1 of his inheritance." f And in anothei place he SB h, "Behold, 4 the Lad taketh unto himself a nation on; i, i.i. .".. ' .i b i\. 17. 'I 18, i \i-. • • PmL \i\. i. - ./ -■]',:. exflfcc 7. ■ ; ' A \ '• p l>ut. I \. TO THE CORINTHIANS. 55 of the midst of the nations, as a man taketh the first fruits of his flour ; and the Most Holy shall come out of that nation." a XXX. Wherefore, we being the portion of the Holy One," let us do all those things that pertain unto holiness; fleeing all evil-speaking against one another, all filthy and impure embraces, together with all drunkenness, youthful lusts, abominable concupiscences, detestable adultery, and execrable pride. "For God," saith he, " resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the humble." Let us therefore hold fast to those to whom God has given his grace/ And let us put on con- cord : being humble, temperate, free from all whispering and detraction, and justified by our actions/ and not our words. For he saith, " Doth he that speaketh and heareth many things/ and that is of a ready tongue, suppose that he is righteous ? Blessed is he that is born of a woman, that liveth but a few days : use not therefore much speech." 5 Let our praise be of God, not of ourselves ; for God hateth those that commend" themselves. Let the witness of our good actions be given to us of others, as was given to the holy men that went before us. Rashness, and arrogance, and confidence, belong to them who are accursed of God ; but equity, and humility, and mildness, to such as are blessed by him. XXXI. Let us then lay hold of his blessing, and let us consider what are the ways by which we may attain unto it. 1 Let us look back upon* those things that have happened from the beginning. For what was our father Abraham blessed ? Was it not because that, through faith, he wrought righteousness and truth ? Isaac, being fully per- suaded of what he knew was to come, cheerfully yielded himself up for a sacrifice. 1 Jacob with humility departed out of his own country, flee- ing from his brother, and went unto Laban, and served him : and so the sceptre of the twelve tribes of Israel was given unto him. XXXII. Now what the greatness of this gift was will plainly appear, if we shall take the pains distinctly to consider all the parts of it ; ■ for from him came the Priests and Levites, who all ministered at the altar of God ; from him came our Lord Jesus Christ, according to the flesh ; from him came the kings, and princes, and rulers in Judah : nor were the rest of his tribes 71 in any small glory; God having promised that " thy seed [says he] shall be as the stars of heaven." ° They were all therefore greatly glorified/ not for their own sake, or for their own works, or for the righteousness that they themselves wrought, but a Deut. iv. 34. l Nura. xxvii. « Ja. iv. 6. 1 Pet. v. 3. d The grace of God has been gwj n, - Work. /He that speaketh many thing* shall also hear, &c Job xxi. 2, 3, LXX. s Be not much in words. h Are praised of. * See what arc the ways of his blessing. l Unroll. l With full persuasion, foreknowing what was to be, pleasingly became a sacrifice. m The gifts that wire given by him were, he ghall know whosoever will, one by one, carefully and distinctly consider them. * Sceptres: See Jun. Annot. "Gen. xxii. 17. p Glorified ami magnified. 56 st. Clement's first epistle through his will. And we also, being called by die same will in Qhrist Ji b is, are Dot justified by ouisi Ives, neither by our own wis- dom, or knowledge, oi which we have done in the holiness of our hear! : bj thai faith by which God Almighty has justified all men from the beginning: to whom be glory for ever and ever. Aincn. X.WIll. What shall we do, therefore, brethren? Shall we slothful in Well-doing, and lay aside our charity? God f(jrhid that any such thing should be done bj us! But rather let us hasten, with all earnestness and readiness of mind, to p jood work; for even the Creator and Lord of all things himself rejoices in his own works. B) his almighty* power he fixed the heaven's, and bj incomprehensible wisdom he adorned them: he also divided the earth tnnn the water, with which it ifl encompassed ; and fixed it, as a secure r, upon the foundation of his own will : he also, by his appoint* ment, commanded all the living creatures that are upon it to exist: so likewise the sea, and all the creatures that are in it, having first created them, he enclosed them therein by his power. And above all, he with his holy and pure hands formed man — the most excellent, and, as to his understanding, truly the greatest of all earthly creatures — the cha- of his own image. For so God says, "Let us make man in our image, alter our own likeness: so God created man, male and female created he them."' And, having thus finished all these things, □amended all that he had made, and blessed them ; and said, • I. <■ and multiply." 11 AVe see how all righteous men have been adorned with good works J wherefore even the Lord himself, having adorned himself with his works, rejoiced. Having therefore such an 1 example, let us without delay fulfil f his will, and with all our strength work the work of righteousness. XXXIV. The good workman with confidence receives the bread of his labour ;« bu1 the sluggish ami lazy cannot look him in the face that sets him on work. We must therefore he ready and forward in well- doing ; for from him are all things. And thus he foretells us, "Be- hold, the Lonl Cometh, and his reward is with him, even before his uder to every one according to his work. 1 "' lie warns us therefore beforehand, with all his heart, to this end, that we should not be slothful or negligent in well-doing.* Lit our boasting, then and our confidence be in God;* let us submit OUTSeh es to his will. I. • consider the whole multitude of his angels, how ready they stand to minister unto his will ; as saith the Scripture, "Thousands of thoufi d before him, and ten thousand times ten thousand minis- « In I irt l .i Gen.xx*LS7. 'Gfan.L B8. ' H I i R d. 10; bdL 1 L. •'•'. l Bm» TO THE CORINTHIANS. 57 tered unto him." a " And they cried, saying, Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of Sabaoth ! " The whole earth c is fall of his glory !" Where- fore let us, also, being conscientiously gathered together in concord with one another, as it were with one mouth cry earnestly unto him, that he would make us partakers of his great and glorious promises. For he saith, " Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God has prepared for them that wait for him.'" 1 XXXV. How blessed and wonderful, beloved, are the gifts of God ! — life in immortality — brightness in righteousness — truth in full assu- rance — faith in confidence — temperance in holiness ! And all this has God e subjected to our understandings: what, therefore, shall those things be which he has prepared for them that wait for him ? The Creator and Father of spirits/ the Most Holy, he only knows both the greatness 5 and beauty of them. Let us therefore strive with all ear- nestness, that we may be found in the number of those that wait for him; that so we may receive the reward" which he has promised. But how, beloved, shall we do this ? We must* fix our minds by faith towards God, and seek those things that are pleasing and acceptable unto him. We must act conformably" to his holy will, and follow the way of truth, casting ofT from us all unrighteousness and iniquity, to- gether with all covetousness, strife, evil manners, deceit, whispering, detractions, all hatred of God, pride and boasting, vain-glory and am- bition: for they that do these things are odious to God; and not only they that do them, but also " all such as approve of those that do them." 1 For thus saith the Scripture, "But unto the wicked God said, What hast thou to do to declare my statutes, or that thou shouldst take my covenant in thy mouth ; seeing thou hatest instruction, and castest my words behind thee ? When thou sawest a thief, then thou consentedst with him, and hast been partaker with adulterers. Thou givest thy mouth to evil, and thy tongue frameth deceit. Thou sittest and speakest against thy brother ; thou slanderest thine own mother's son. These things hast thou done, and I kept silence ; thou thoughtest that I was altogether such a one as thyself: but I will reprove thee, and set them in order before thine eyes. Now consider this, ye that forget God, lest I tear you in pieces, and there be none to deliver. Whoso offereth praise glorifieth me : and to him that disposeth his way aright will I show the salvation of God." m XXXVI. This is the way, beloved, in which we may find our Sa- viour," even Jesus Christ, the high priest of all our offerings, the a Dan. vii. 10. *Isa. vi. 3. * Every creature. d Isa. lxiv. 4. 1 Cor. ii. 9. 'He. fJges. s Quantity. * Gifts. »" If wc shall. * Perform those things that are agreeable. » Rom. i. 32. m p sa l, J, \ Q } & c#j according to the Hcb. « That which has the power to save us. 8 5S st. Clement's first epistle defender and helper of our weakness. By him we look up to the highest heavens,* and heboid as in i glass his spotless and most excel- lenl risage. By him ire th I our hearts opened ; by him our foolish and darkened understanding rejoicetn to behold his wonderful light By him would God hare us to taste the knowledge of immor- tality, M wh«», being the brightness of his glory, is by so mm than the angels as he has bj inheritance obtained a more excellent name thanthey. ,n I it is written, " Who maketh his angels spirits, and his ministers a flame of lire." 1 ' Hut to his Son thus saitb the Lord, "Thou art my Son, to-day bare I begotten thee." - "Aakof and I will give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the utmost parts of the earth for thy possession." * And again he Baith unto him, i - Sit thou on my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy • xjl."* But who are his enemies? Even the wicked, and such who oppose their own wills to the will of God. WWII. Let us therefore march- on, men and brethren, with all earnestness in his holy laws. Let us consider those who fight under our earthly governors ; how orderly, how readily, and with what I obedience, they perform those things that are commanded them ! all are not generals,* nor colonels,' nor captains, k nor interior officers ; ' but . one, in his respective rank, does what is commanded him by the king, and those who have the authority over him. They who are cannot subsist without those that are little ; nor the little without teat. But there must be a mixture in all things; and then there will he use and profit too. Let us, for example, take our body ; the head without the feet is nothing, neither the feet without the head ;" and even the smallest members of our body are yet both necessary and Useful to the whole body. But all conspire together ami are s . to one common use," namely, the preservation of the whole b WW III. Let therefore our whole body be saved in Jesus CI and let evriy one be subject to his neighbour, according to the order in which he is placed 1 by die gift of God. 1 Let not the strong man despise tie' weak ; and let the weak sec that he lVYercnce the si Let the rich man distribute to the necessity of the poor j and let the poor bleSS God that he has given unto him by whom his want may be supplied. Let die Wise man show forth his wisdom, not in words, but in good works. Let him that is humble not hear witness to bin but let him leave it to another to hear witness of him. Let him that is pure in the flesh not grow proud v\ it, knowing that it was from another ■ II K. I II.!.. i. 8, 1. ■ IVilm ri\. 1. H.-k i. 7. Mirk I 5, '('..I. , t ii. ' . !. i.t. l'-.l. ex. i. i n or. h I "' - * c, ntm ■ • .. and booh. " l < '■'■• mi. 18. n Urn pm co mmo n MS. I TO THE CORINTHIANS. 59 that he received' 1 the gift of continence. Let us consider, therefore, brethren, whereof 6 we are made — who, and what kind of men we came into the world, as it were out of a sepulchre, and from utter darkness. He that made us, and formed us, brought us into his own world, having prevented ° us with his benefits even before we were born. Wherefore, having received all these things from him, we ought, in every thing, to give thanks unto him ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen. XXXIX. Foolish and unwise men, who have neither prudence nor learning/ may mock and deride us, being willing to set up themselves in their own conceits. " But e what can a mortal man do ? Or what strength is there in him that is made out of the dust ?" For it is written, " There was no shape before mine eyes ; only I heard a sound / and a voice. For w T hat ? Shall man be pure before the Lord ? Shall he be blameless in his works ? Behold, he trusteth not in his servants ; and his angels he charged with folly. Yea, the heaven is not clean in his sight ; how much less they that dwell in houses of clay, of which also we ourselves were made ! He smote them as a moth ; and from morning even unto the evening they endure not. Because they were not able to help themselves they perished : He breathed upon them, and they died, because they had no wisdom." — " Call now," if there be any that will answer thee ; and to which of the angels wilt thou look ? For wrath killeth the foolish man, and envy slayeth him that is in error. I have seen the foolish taking root ; but lo ! their habitation was presently con- sumed. Their children were far from safety; they perished" at the gates of those who were lesser than themselves ; and there was no man to help 1 them. For what was prepared for them the righteous did eat:" and they shall not be delivered from evil." XL. Seeing then these things are manifest unto us, it will behove us to take care that, looking into the depths of the divine knowledge, we do all things in order whatsoever our Lord has commanded us to do ; and particularly, that we perform our offerings and service to God, at their appointed seasons ; for these he has commanded to be done, not rashly l and disorderly, but at certain determinate times and hours, and therefore he has ordained, by his supreme will and au- thority, both where, and by what persons, they are to be performed, — that so, all things being piously done unto all well-pleasing, they may be acceptable unto him." 1 They therefore who make their offer- ings at the appointed seasons are' happy and accepted ; because that, obeying the commandments of the Lord, they are free from sin. " And ° Another that gave him. b Of what matter. c Prepared for us. d And im- prudent and without instruction, * For. f An air, Job iv. 16, &c. ; xv. 15; iv. 19. ffJobv. l,&c. h Were crushed upon. » Deliver. k Atc. l By chance. m To his will. GO ST. CLEMENT'S FIRST EPISTLE the same care must be had of the persons that minister unto him for the chief priesl has his proper services; and to the priests their r place i^ appointed; and to the Levites appertain their proper ministers; and the layman is confined within the bounds of what is commanded to laymen. XLI. Let everyone of you therefore, brethren, bless God in his proper station, with a ijood conscience, 1 and with all gravity, not ex- ceeding the rule of his Bervice that is appointed to him. The daily sacrifices are not offered even where, nor the peace-offerings, nor the sacrifices appointed lor sins and transgressions, but only at Jerusalem : nor in an) place there, but only at the altar before the temple; that which is offered being first diligently examined by the high priest and the other ministers we before mentioned. They therefore who do any thing which is not agreeable to his will are punished with death. Con- sider,' brethren, that by how much the better knowledge God has vouchsafed unto us, by so much the greater danger are we exposed to. \LII. The apostles have preached to us from our Lord Jesus Christ; Jesus Christ from God. Christ therefore was sent by God, the apostles by Christ : so both were orderly sent, 4 according to the will of God.* For having received their command, and being thoroughly assureil by the resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ, and convinced by the word of God, with the fulness' of the Holy Spirit, they went abroad, publishing that the kingdom of God was at hand. And thus, ching through countries and cities, they appointed the first fruits of their conversions' to be bishops and ministers over such as should afterward- believe, having first proved them by the Spirit. Nor was this any new thing, seeing that long before it was written concerning bishops and deacons. For thus saith the Scripture, in a certain p' "I will appoint their overseers' in righteousness, and their ministers in faith." Xldll. And what wonder if they, to whom such a work was com- mitted by God in Christ, established such officers as we before men- tioned, when even that blessed and faithful servant in all his house, Moses, set 1 down in the Holy Scriptures all things that were com- manded him? Whom also all the rest of the prophets followed, bear- ing witness with one Consent to those things that were appointed by him : lor he, perceiving an emulation to arise' among the tribes con- cerning the priesthood, and that there w about it, which ^i 4 hem should be adorned with that glorious name, commanded their twelve captains to bring him twelve rods ; '" every tribe being written upon its rod, according to its name. And he took them and bound in be. - * ' 1 Tl / With (he full \ i • , \. 1", . • ./-I tmuUuion m .\uinl>. xui. TO THE CORINTHIANS. 61 them together, and sealed them with the seals of the twelve princes of the tribes ; and laid them up in the tabernacle of witness, upon the table of God. And, when he had shut the door of the tabernacle, he sealed up the keys of it in like manner as he had done the rods ; a and said unto them, Men and brethren, whichsoever tribe shall have its rod blossom, that tribe has God chosen to perform the office of a priest, and to minister b unto him in holy things. And, when the morning was come, he called together all Israel, six hundred thou- sand men, and showed to their princes the seals, and opened the tabernacle of witness, and brought forth the rods. And the rod of Aaron was found not only to have blossomed, but also to have fruit upon it. What think you, beloved ? did not Moses before know what should happen ? c Yes, verily ; but, to the end there might be no divi- sion nor tumult in Israel, he did in this manner, that the name of the true and only God might be glorified : to him be honour for ever and ever. Amen. XLIV. So likewise our apostles knew, by our Lord Jesus Christ, that there should contentions arise upon account of the ministry/ And therefore, having a perfect foreknowledge of this, they appointed per- sons, as w T e have before said, and then gave direction, how, when they should die, other chosen and approved men should succeed in their ministry/ Wherefore we cannot think that those may justly be thrown out of their ministry who were either appointed by them, or afterwards chosen by other eminent men, with the consent of the whole church, and who with all lowliness and innocency ministered to the flock of Christ, in peace and without self-interest, and were for a long time commended by all. For it w r ould be no small sin in us, should we cast off those from their ministry / who holily. and without blame, fulfil the duties' of it. Blessed are those priests who, having finished their course before these times, have obtained a fruitful and perfect dissolution, for they have no fear lest any one should turn them out of the place which is now appointed for them. But we see how you have put out some who lived reputably among you from the ministry, which by their innocence they had adorned. XLV. Ye are contentious, brethren, and zealous for things that pertain not unto salvation. Look into the Holy Scriptures, which are the true words of the Holy Ghost. Ye know that there is nothing un- just or counterfeit written in them. There you shall not find that righteous men were ever cast off by such as w T ere good themselves. ° And the rods. b To exercise the office of the priesthood, and to minister, &c c That this should he so. d About the name of the bishopric. e Left a list of other chosen ami approved persons, who should succeed them in their ministry. — See Dr. Anion's Disc, upon this passage, and Dr. Hammond's Power of the Keys, c. iii. p. 413. f Fishopric. s Offer the gifts. F 62 st. Clement's first epistle They" were persecuted, it is true, but it was by the wicked and un- just: they were cast into prison, but they were cast in by those that unholy: they wen- stoned, but it ■ pernors: killed, but by accursed men, and such m had taken up an unjust i aw against them. And all these things 1 they underwent gloriously. F<>r what shall we say, brethren? Was Danid cast into the den* of by men fearing God? Ananias, A/anas, and Missel, were they into - the firry furnace' by men professing the excellent and ius worship-* of the Most High? God forbid! What kind of :is then were they thai did these things? They were men abominable, full of all wickedness, who were incensed to so great a as to bring those into Bufferings who with a holy and unblam- f mind worshipped God; not knowing that the M rt High is the protector and defender of all such as with a pure con- m r\e his holy name : to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen. But they who with a full persuasion have endured these things are made partakers of glory and honour; and are exalted* and lifted up by God, in their memorial throughout all ages. Amen. X LVL Wherefore it will behove us also, brethren, to follow* such examples as these ; for it is written, " Hold fast to such as are holy ; for they that do bo shall be sanctified." And again in another place ;;h,' "With the pure thou shall be pure, ["and with the elect thou shah he elect,] hut with the perverse man thou shalt be per- .' , " Let us therefore join ourselves to the innocent and right- eous ; for such are the elect of God. Wherefore are there strifes, and r, and divisions, and schisms, and wars, among us? Have we not all one God and one Christ? Is not one Spirit o( grace poured out among us all :p Have we not one calling in Christ ? Why then do we rend and tear in pieces the members of Christ, and raise sedi- tions againsl our own body : and are come to such a height of madness forget that we were "members one of another 111 " Remember the words of our Lord JeSUS, DOW he said, r "Woe to that man [by whom offences come 1 '] It were better for him that he had never been born, than that he should have offended one (^ my elect. It better for him that a millstone should be tied about his neck, and he should be cast into the sea, than that hi- should offend one of my little ones." Your schism has perverted many, has discouraged many ; it has caused diffidence in many, and grief in us all. And yet your sedition continues still. " Just mm. l SxjTrrum thtsf thin^f th. ■Dan. in. -jo. t Wwakippimg the monkip, -/i7 o/fvfuc. ■>rd. ' ll,ir. irm rrtiltfL * '/'■• I lr.sv< '<<. ' I'sill. W U. '2. "'Omit- tr-1 1>\ .! i 1 1 1 n i - . :iml BOVJ mtOTO d from Am M8L ■ I ■ «<[>h. i\. I. r i Cor, mi. « Rom. xn. r>. r For h< mi* 'Luke *▼& TO THE CORINTHIANS. 63 XLVII. Take the epistle of the blessed Paul the apostle into your hands. What was it that he wrote to you at the first preaching of the gospel among you? Verily he did by the Spirit admonish you" concerning himself, and Cephas, and Apollos, because that even then ye had begun to fall into parties and factions among yourselves. Nevertheless your partiality then led you into a much less sin, foras- much as ye placed d your affections upon apostles, men of eminent' reputation in the church ; and upon another who was greatly tried and approved of by them. But consider, we pray you, who were they that have now led you astray, and lessened the reputation' of that brotherly love that was so eminent e among you? It is a shame, my beloved, yea a very great shame, and unworthy of your Christian pro- fession,' 1 to hear that the most firm and ancient church ■ of the Corin- thians should, by one or two persons, be led into a sedition against its priests. And this report is come not only to us, but to those also that differ from us ; insomuch that the name of the Lord is blasphemed through your folly, and even ye yourselves are brought into danger by it. XLVIII. Let us, therefore, with all haste, put an end to k this sedi- tion ; and let us fall down before the Lord, and beseech him with tears that he would be favourably reconciled 1 to us, and restore us again to a seemly m and holy course of brotherly love. For this is the gate of righteousness, opening unto life : as it is written, « Open unto me the gates of righteousness ; I will go in unto them, and will praise the Lord. This is the gate of the Lord ; the righteous shall enter into it." n Although therefore many gates are opened, yet this gate of righteousness is that gate in Christ at which blessed are all they that enter in, and direct their way in holiness and righteousness, doing all things without disorder. Let a man be faithful ; let him be powerful in the utterance of knowledge ; let him be wise in making an exact judgment of words ; let him be pure in all his actions : but still by how much the more he seems to be above ° others by reason of these things, by so much the more will it behove him to be humble-minded, and to seek what is profitable to all men and not his own advantage. XLIX. He that has the love that is in Christ, let him keep the com- mandments of Christ. For who is able to express the obligation* of the love of God ? What man is sufficient to declare as is fitting the excellency of its beauty ? The height to which charity leads is inex- pressible. Charity unites' us to God : charity " covers the multitude 8 See Mr. Dodwell's Add. ad Pearson. Chronol. p. 223. Dr. Grabc's Spicileg. torn. 1. p. 256. b Spiritually send to you. 1 Cor. i. 12. 'Inclinations [Tor one above another.] * Inclined, * Wit nested of. /Gravity. b So much .rfwkcn of. • Institution. 'See Mr. Dodwell, 1. c. p. 222. * Take. away. l Becoming favour- able. m Grave; venerable. n Psal. cxviii. 19, 20. "Greater. f Bond. « Glues. 64 ST. CLEMENT'S FIRST EPISTLE. of sins:"" charity "endures all things,"' is long-suffering in all things. There is nothing base and sordid in charity: charity lifts not itself up above other; admits of DO divisions; is not seditious, but all things in peace and concord. By charity were all the i of God made perfect : without it nothing is pleasing and acceptable in the sight of God. Through charity did the Lord join us* unto him- self; whilst, for the love thai he bore towards us, our Lord .1 Christ gave his own blood tor us, by the will of God— his flesh for our flesh, his soul for our souls. L. Y see, beloved, how great and wonderful a thing charity is. and how that no expressions are sufficient to declare its perfection. But who is tit to be found in it? Even such only as God snail vouch- Let us, therefore, pray to him, and beseech him that we may be worthy of it; that so we may live in charity, being un- blamable, without human propensities, without respect of persons. All the ages of the world, from Adam even unto this day, are passed away ; but they who have been made perfect in love have, by the of God, obtained a place among the righteous, and shall be made manifest in the judgment" of the kingdom of Christ. For it is written, " Enter into thy chambers for a little space, till my anger and . nation shall pass away: and I will remember the good day, and will raise you up out of your graves."' Happy then shall we be/ beloved, if we shall have fulfilled the commandments of God, in the : that so, through love, our sins may be forgiven us. SO it is written, "Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth no sin, and in whose mouth there is no guile."' Now this ing is fulfilled in those who are chosen by God, through J< Christ our Lord ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen. LI. Let us, therefore, as many as have transgressed by any of the suggestions" of the adversary, beg God's forgiveness. And, B who have been the heads' of the sedition and faction among yOU, let them* look to the common end of our hope. For as man} as are endued with' fear and charity would rather they themselves should fall trials than their neighbours, and choose to be themselves con- demned rather than that the good ami just charity delivered to us should sutler. For it is seemU for a man to confess wherein 1. • id, and not m to harden his heart, as the hearts of those were hardened who raised Up Sedition against Moses the servant from destruction. Others' have forsaken their cities, that so they might put an end to the seditions of them. We know how many, among ourselves, have given up themselves unto bonds, that thereby they might free others from them: others have sold themselTes into bondage, that they 4 might feed their brethren with the price of them- lehres; and even many women, being strengthened by the grace of God, have done many glorious and manly things on such occasions. The blessed Judith,' when her city was besieged, desired the elders that they would suffer her to go into the camp of their enemies/ and she went out, exposing herself to danger, for the love she bare to her country and her people that were besieged ; and the Lord delivered Holofernes into the hands of a woman. Nor did Esther, 5 being per- fect in faith, expose herself to any less hazard, for the delivery of the twelve tribes of Israel in danger of being destroyed ; for by fasting and humbling herself, she entreated the great Maker of all things, the God of .spirits, so that" beholding the humility of her soul, he delivered the people for whose sake she was in peril. LVI. Wherefore let us also pray for such as are fallen into sin : ' that, being endued with humility and moderation, they may submit, not unto us, but to the will of God. For by this means they shall ob- tain 1 a fruitful and perfect remembrance, with mercy, both in our is to God, and in our mention of them before his saints. 1 Let us receive correction, at which no man ought to repine. Beloved, the reproof and the correction which we exercise towards one another is good, and exceedingly profitable ; for it unites us the more closely to the will of God. For so says the Holy Scripture, " the Lord corrected me, but he did not deliver me over unto death." w "For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he re- l rivcth."" "The righteous," saith he, "shall instruct me in mercy, and reprove mej but let not oil of sinners make fat my head."* And again he saith, "Happy i^ the man whom God correctethj there- tore despise not thou the chastening of the Almighty. For he maketh and bindeth up ; he woundethand his hands make whole. He shall deliver thee in six troubles; yea, in seven there shall no ev3 touch thee, In famine he shall redeem thee from death ; and in war from the power of the sword. Thoti shalt he hid from the scourge of a Jhit thtit ■■ . iht cjtimj'l b Citizens. 'Many. d < 'Judith *iii. ix. x. xiii. ' I ■ 'Father vii. -v i i i . . trfw. I'li.it of stluMii. * Then ihtil! l>e U tfi.m ' \. c. Our fcllow-<-hri-ti.i:i-. ■ PmL cwiii. 18. ■ Pn>%. in. 1 '. ■ PltL c\li. ."». TO THE CORINTHIANS. 67 the tongue ; neither shalt thou be afraid of destruction when it cometh. Thou shalt laugh at the wicked and sinners; neither shalt thou be afraid of the beasts of the earth. The wild beasts shall be at peace with thee : then shalt thou know that thy house shall be in peace ; and the habitation of thy tabernacle shall not err. Thou shalt know also that thy seed shall be great, and thy offspring as the grass of the earth. Thou shalt come to thy grave as the ripe corn that is taken in due time, like as a shock of corn cometh in in its season. 11 Ye see, beloved, how there shall be a defence to those that are corrected of the Lord ; for, being a good instructor, he is willing to admonish us by his holy discipline. LVII. Do ye, therefore, who laid the first foundation of this sedi- tion, submit yourselves unto your priests ; b and be instructed unto repentance, bending the knees of your hearts. Learn to be subject, laying aside all proud and arrogant boasting of your tongues ; for it is better for you to be found little, and approved in the sheepfold of Christ, than to seem to yourselves better than others, and be cast out of his fold/ For thus speaks the excellent and all-virtuous Wisdom, « Behold, I will pour out the word of my spirit upon you ; I will make known my speech unto you. Because I called, and ye would not hear, — I stretched out my words, and ye regarded not ; but ye have set at naught all my counsel, and would none of my reproof, — I will also laugh at your calamity, and mock when your fear cometh. When your fear cometh as desolation, and your destruction as a whirl- wind, when distress and anguish cometh upon you, then ye shall call upon me, but I will not hear you. The wicked shall seek me, but they shall not find me ; for that they hated knowledge, and did not seek the fear of the Lord. They would not hearken unto my counsel ; they despised all my reproof: therefore shall they eat of the fruit of their own ways, and be filled with their own wickedness." c LVIII. Now God, the inspector of all things, the Father/ of spirits, and the Lord of all flesh — who hath chosen our Lord Jesus Christ, and us by him to be his peculiar people — grant to every soul of man that calleth upon his glorious and holy name, faith, fear, peace, long suffering, patience, temperance, holiness, and sobriety, unto all w T ell- pleasing in his sight ; s through our high priest and protector Jesus Christ, by whom be glory, and majesty, and power, and honour, unto Him, now and for evermore. Amen. a Job v. 17, &c. b Elders. e See Junius in loc. d See Coteler. in loc. • Prov. i. 23, &c. / Master. s To his name. 68 st. Clement's first epistle. LIX. The mcsncngcra whom we have sent unto you — Claudius BphebllS, and Valerius Bito, With Fortunatus — send back to us ajrain, with all speed, in peace and with joy, that they may the sooner ac- quaintnifl with your peace and concord, so much prayed for and de- sired by us, and that we may rejoice in your good order. LX. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you, and with all that are anywhere called by God through him, to whom be honour, and glory, and might, and majesty, and eternal dominion, by Chris*. . • from everlasting to everlasting. Amen. » Him. PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE ON THB EPISTLE OF ST. POLYCARP TO THE PHILIPPIANS. Of the time when St. Polycarp wrote this Epistle — The reason of its being placed before the Epistles of Ignatius — That 67. Polycarp wrote several other pieces — yet nothing of his now remaining but only this Epistle — Whether this Epistle has been interpo- lated as those of Ignatius were — The latter part of it vindicated against the exceptions of Mons. Daille, and some others — Of the translation of it into our own language by Dr. Cave — and of the present edition of it. 1. The next piece that follows in the present collection is the epistle of St. Polycarp to the Philippians, in placing of which I have followed the example, not so much of our most reverend archbishop Usher, as of St. Polycarp himself: though, in the order of time, the epistles of Ignatius ought to have had the precedence, St. Polycarp not writing this letter to the Philippians till about, or a little after, the time that glorious martyr suffered for the faith of Christ ; as from several pas- sages in the epistle itself may plainly be made to appear. 2. For, first, having in his ninth chapter exhorted the Philippians to "obey the words of righteousness, and to exercise all patience," after the examples of those holy men whom they had seen among them, he particularly instances Ignatius 6 as one of them. Now the Acts of the martyrdom of that holy bishop tell us, that the time when they beheld his " patience set forth before their eyes" was when he passed by them in chains to Rome, in order to his being cast to the wild beasts, according to the sentence pronounced upon him by the emperor Trajan : c by consequence that this epistle must have been written some time after his condemnation. 3. But St. Polycarp goes yet farther, and in the next words sup- poses that Ignatius might have been dead at the time that he wrote to them. For, enforcing his exhortation to them to follow the examples of Ignatius, and the rest of those excellent men whom he there names, he subjoins, — " Being confident of this, that all these have not run in vain, but in faith and righteousness, and are gone to the place that was due to them from the Lord, with whom also they suffered ; for they loved not this present world, but him who died and was raised again by God for us." In which words he evidently implies that Ignatius too, as well as the rest of those whom he there mentions, was by this time gone to the "place that was due to him from the Lord, upon the a Edit. Polycarp. et Ignat. Oxon. Annot. 1644. ^Epist. of Polycarp, num. Lx. Mart, of Ignat. num. x. 69 70 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE account of his sufferings ;" and by consequence had finished his mar- tyrdom. 4. It was, then, about the time of Ignatius's death that St. Polycarp wrote this epistle to the Philippians. And yet that if this holy man had suffered, it was but a very little time that he had done so, as i^ clear from another passage of the same epistle," where he desires the Philippians to send him word « what they had heard with any certainty concerning Ignatius, and those that went to Rome with him." From whence it appears that, though he supposed that Ignatius by that time might have Buffered, yet he had not received any certain account of it, but was still to learn the manner and circumstances of his passion. 5. Now this will lead us to a yet more exact conjecture of the time of St. Polycarp \s writing the following epistle, viz. that it must have been just about the time of St. Ignatius's death : it being no way pro- bable that, had Ignatius been any long time dead, so great a bishop, and so dear a friend of his as St. Polycarp was, should have been still to learn the certainty of it. 6. And this may serve, by the way, not only to fix the time when this epistle was written, namely, at the end of the year of our Lord 116, or in the beginning of 117 ; but also to show how groundless the exception of those men b is against the authority of it, who pretend to find out a contradiction between the two passages I have now men- tioned, and would from thence infer either the utter falseness of this whole epistle, or at least conclude that this latter part of it is none of Polycarp's, but added by some later hand, to give the greater credit to the epistles of St. Ignatius, which they are resolved by all means to reject as none of his. For, indeed, were not men willing to be con- tentious, where is the contradiction they so much boast of between the two places I have before alleged ? Is it that in the former of them he sets before them the sufferings of St. Ignatius, and exhorts them to follow the example of his patience? But it is evident the sufferings- he there speaks of were those which the Philippians had seen in him — the weight of his chains, — the hardships of his journey, — the rudeness of the soldiers that guarded him, and of which the blessed martyr himself complains, in cue of his epistles;' and, to add no more, the expectation of that cruel death he was suddenly to undergo. 7. But I Boppoae the contradiction lies in what follows, that in one place ' he speaks of him M it' he had already suffered ; and yet, in the ether, desires the Philippians to Bend liim word what they had heard of it. New what is there in all this thai does not Very well agree to- gether r St Polycarp, either by the computation of the arrival of "Kpi^t.of P,.lvrirp. num. xiv. * Daill.Tii- in | ,\ip. wxn.p. M8.Ltr> roqtM ObnnrmL in Petnoo, p. 89, 'Ignat Bpnt to Ike KomanH. cap. v. d Vi(i. Daillirum rt LtVTOqM, I. Hist. BcclM. lilt. lii. c;ip. 86. ■Apod . p. 94. ' Diaaert. da Ignat EpiaLcap. ii. 'Phota BibL tmem. czxn. !).• Script. Beds* in Polycarp. Bcdaa. Kb.hr. c l">. ad Florin. apadEoaeb. Ili-t. Bcclaa.lib. *. <• 90. '8 Maximm Pi tlog. in Dkmya. Vreop. Studaa in Polycarp. \c. \'iared widi those editions that had before been extant of them. But neither does this exception appear against the present epistle, which agrees with what is quoted both by Eusebius d and others out of it ; and thereby clearly shows our present copy to be sincere and uncorrupted. 19. Seeing then there is nothing but a mere conjecture forthe depra- vation of this epistle, and such just reason to conclude that there is no good foundation for it (to be sure none that may compare with the arguments that we have against it), I think we may conclude that for any thing yet appearing to the contrary, we not only have the genuine epistle of St. Polycarp, but that epistle free from any designed corrup- tions or depravations of it. 20. Nor is there any more, I do not say that there is much less, weight iu the other supposal of Monsieur Daille, continued and abet- ted by his learned defender, Monsieur Latroque, 1 though without anv other or greater proof than what had been before fully answered by our most learned and judicious Bishop Pearson; namely, that this epistle originally ended at the doxelogy, which we meet with in chapter the twelfth, and what follows concerning the epistles of St Ignatius Ben added to it by some latter hand. But now what proof {\<^ they oiler of this.' what authority have the] to support BUCh a supposi- a Vid. DiMCrt. Unuer. 0. K. \i. p, I ... ,\ | . ■' Il.i.l. .-. xv. v . UN, This Dr. I has confirmed, proving tin- interpolator of I^natius's I'j>ist[e«; to huve been an Ann. Bpicileg. PP. WC ii. pp. 22f>, '226. f I'sserii Dissert. Ignat. rap. iii.p.12. *E Beak* lit>. iii. e. ac. PtnUni BftL Inmn. eacxvL p. :ior>. ' Vid. Lti in Vind. Pcara. p. 65, 66. ON ST. POLYCARP's EPISTLE. 75 tion ? This they pretend not to. All they have to say is that the doxology which we find there seems to imply that the epistle originally went no farther, and that in what follows there is a flat contradiction to what went before ; the close of the epistle, speaking of Ignatius as if he were still alive, whom the true Polycarp had before set forth to the Philippians as having "suffered," and "been gone to the place that was prepared for him." 21. As for what concerns the latter of these suggestions, I have already shown how vain and groundless it is. Nor can we reasonably suppose that any one who designed to serve a turn, by corrupting such an epistle as this, would have been either so negligent as not once to read over the piece he was about to make so considerable an addition to, or, having read it, would have been so foolish as to have, without any need, subjoined a request to the Philippians, directly contrary to what the true Polycarp had told them before, and which, by conse- quence, would be sure to discover the fraud, and frustrate the design of it. 22. So little appearance of reason is there in this suggestion, which yet these learned men insist upon as their main argument against the latter part of this epistle. As for the other objection which they bring against it, viz. that St. Polycarp must have concluded at the twelfth chapter, because of the vow which he there makes for those to whom he wrote; I reply, first, that this is at the best but a very uncertain guess ; seeing it is notorious, to all that have ever read the epistles, either of the apostles or those that followed after, that nothing is more common than to meet with such kind of conclusions, not only in the end, but in the beginning and middle ; * in short, in all the parts of their epistles. To look no farther than the epistle with which we have begun this collection, of St. Clement to the Corinthians, how many of these sorts of stops may we find in the progress of it ? I am sure there are not less than seven or eight of them. But I suppose he would be thought very ridiculous who should therefore reject all that followed the first of these as none of St. Clement's, but pieced on to the end of his epistle by some other hand, merely because the doxology seemed to imply his having concluded there. 23. But to lay aside conjectures, and proceed to that which will put a final end to this difficulty, I observe, secondly, that this passage, which these men deny to be St. Polycarp's, and suppose to have been added to it by some later hand, is expressly quoted by Eusebius c in his Ecclesiastical History, as a part of this epistle. If therefore it be the addition of some other hand, it is evident it was made to it before Eusebius's time, that is to say, within two hundred years after the time •See 1 Tim. i. 17. >Ephes. iii. 20. Rom. xv. 33. Dr. Hammond Annot. in Kom. xiv. « Euseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. iii. c. 36. 76 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE of St. Polycarp's writing of it ; and whether this be probable we will now more particularly inquire. 24. For the better dealing of which, I must observe that this epistle of St. Polycarp, like that of St Clement foregoing, was for several hundreds of years wont to be publicly read in the churches of Asia : so St. Jerome" informs us; or, as his interpreter Sophronius renders him, in the synod or convention of Asia; by which a [earned man supposes we are to understand some common meetings of the Chris- tians in those parts, answerable to the like assemblies of the Gentiles there ; and that in these this epistle was wont to be read to them. 25. Hence Irena3US c speaks of it as an epistle that was in even body's hand, and obvious to be read by any, for the benefit of their faith and manners ; which being so, it can hardly be supposed but that so inquisitive a searcher into antiquity as Eusebius was must needs have been very well acquainted with it, and doubtless have had a true and genuine copy of it. Seeing then he produces this passage as a part of this epistle, which was generally received as authentic in his days ; and that the epistle itself, being spread into all hands, and pub- licly read in the eastern churches, immediately after the death of its great author, could not have been corrupted or altered but the cheat must needs have been discovered (of which yet we have not the least intimation in all antiquity) ; I think it cannot be doubted but that this, as well as the rest of that epistle, was written by St. Polycarp himself, and not added to this epistle by some later hand, as is sug- gested, not only without all ground, but against such plain and unan- swerable evidence to the contrary. 26. Having said thus much in vindication of this epistle, and to clear it from those prejudices that have of late/been raised against it, it remains only for me to observe that, though the following translation was truly made from the Greek and Latin copies of it set out by Bishop Usher first, and since reprinted by Cotelerius in his collection of the apostolical fathers, yet this is not the first time that this epistle has appeared in our language. For our most diligent and learned countryman, Dr. Cave, d having a just respect to the worth of a piece so highly applauded among the ancients, and so well deserving the esteem of all good men, thought it would be no unuseful digression to nt to his reader so venerable a monument of the primitive church, and therefore subjoined it entirely to his account of the life of St. Polycarp, in a most accurate English translation of it. 87. It would, no doubt, have been more to the reader's satisfaction to have met with that translation of this epistle here, than to find a Hicron. de Script, in Polycarp. » L- M . Prologum. "I Vtt Sacr. Ap a I Eu*-t>. Hist. Bab* li". iv. cap. M. ^ Dr. ('.»%»• '| Ltal of tii.- AfOftotiotl Fatlier . in Ht. Polycarp. ON ST. POLYCARP's EPISTL^. 77 another, which he may have just reason to suppose can never equal that which was finished by so great a hand. And indeed I could have been glad to have rendered the following collection more considerable, by the reputation of a translation made by so eminent an author. But however, as it now is, I hope it may not be unacceptable to the pious peruser of it, who, whatever other defects he may find in it, may yet, I am pretty confident, depend upon the exactness of the translation ; seeing, I perceive, by an after collation of it, that it does not differ, in anything that is material, from that of the judicious and worthy Dr. Cave. THE EPISTLE OF ST. POLYCARP TO THE PHILIPPIANS. Polycarp, and the Presbyters that are with him, to the Church of God which is a at Philippi : mercy unto you, and peace, from God Almighty, and the Lord Jesus Christ our Saviour, be multiplied. I. I rejoice greatly with you, in our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye received the images of a true love, and accompanied as it behoved you those who are in bonds, becoming saints, which are the crowns of such as are truly chosen by God and our Lord ; as also that the root of the faith, which was preached from ancient times, remains firm in you 6 to this day, and brings forth fruit to our Lord Jesus Christ, who suffered himself to be brought even to the death for our sins. " Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death :" r m whom, having not seen, ye love ; in whom, though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory ; ,N into which many desire to enter, knowing that " by grace ye are saved," ' not by works, but by the will of God, through Jesus Christ. II. Wherefore, girding up the loins of your mind/ serve the Lord with fear, and in truth ;• laying aside all empty and vain speech, and the error of many ; " believing in him that raised up our Lord Jesus Christ from the dead, and hath given him glory"" and a throne at his right hand ; to whom all things are made subject, " both that are in heaven, and that are in earth:'" whom every living creature* shall worship ; who shall come to be the judge of the quick and dead ; whose blood God shall require of them that believe not in him. But he that raised Christ' up from the dead shall al o raise up us in like manner, if we do his will, and walk according to" his commandments, and love those things which he lored ; abstaining from all unrighteous- , n " inordinate affection, and love of money, from evil speaking, false witness ; not tendering eril foi evil or railing for railing," m striking for striking, or coning fbf coning; but remembering what the Lord has taught us saying,' "Judge Dot, and ye shall not be judged ; ■ Sojourncth. b Firm root remains in y<>u. *Adi ii. 14. *lFlt «Eph. ii. 8. HP*. LIS. rN.iL 11. M IVt. i II. • Phil. n. m. »/. ■•'.'(. l Him. m In. "Itijustm. ' I'l'li- iv. l'l. (' ! IVt. ill. 9. ? Said to i 78 TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 79 forgive, and ye shall be forgiven." Be ye merciful, and ye shall obtain mercy: "for with the same measure that ye mete withal, it shall be measured to you again." And again, "Blessed are the poor, and they that are persecuted for righteousness' sake ; for theirs is the king- dom of God." b III. These things, my brethren, I took not the liberty of myself to write unto you concerning righteousness, but you yourselves before encouraged me to it; for neither can I, nor any other such as I am, come up to the wisdom of the blessed and renowned Paul, who, being himself in person with those who then lived, did with all exactness and soundness teach the word of truth, and, being gone from you, wrote an epistle d to you ; into which if you look, you will be able to edify yourselves in the faith that has been delivered unto you, which is the mother of us all ; being followed with hope, and led on by a general love, both towards God, and towards Christ, and towards our neighbour. For, if any man has e these things, he has fulfilled the law of righteousness ; for he that has charity is far from all sin. IV. But "the love of money is the root of all evil." 7 Knowing therefore that, as " we brought nothing into this world, so neither may we carry any thing out ;" ff let us arm ourselves 71 with the armour of righteousness, and teach ourselves first to walk according to the com- mandments of the Lord, and then our wives to walk likewise accord- ing to* the faith that is given to them in charity* and in purity, loving their own husbands with all sincerity, 1 and all others alike with all tem- perance ; and to bring up their children in the instruction and m fear of the Lord. The widows likewise teach that they be sober as to what concerns the faith of the Lord, praying always for all men ; being far from all detraction, evil-speaking, false witness, from covetousness, and from all evil; knowing that they are the altars of God, who n sees all blemishes, and from whom nothing is hid ; who searches out the very reasonings, and thoughts, and secrets of our hearts. V. Knowing therefore that God is not mocked, we ought to walk worthy both of his command and of his glory. Also the deacons must be blameless before him, as the ministers of God in Christ, and not of men ; not false accusers, nor double-tongued ; not lovers of money, but moderate 11 in all things; compassionate, careful; walking according to the truth of the Lord, who was the servant of all ; whom if we please in this present world, we shall also be made partakers of that which is to come, according as he has promised to us that he will raise us up from the dead, and that, if we shall walk worthy of him, a Matt. vii. 1. Luke vi. 37, 38. h Matt. v. 3, 10. Luke vi. 20. e rrepi dMOcias, concerning truth. d Epistles. Vid. Annot. Coteler. in loc. ■ Be within. f Begin- ning of all troubles or difficulties, ^aXc^cS*'. ? 1 Tim. vi. 7. * Be armed. ' In. * Love. • Truth. m Of the. n And that he. ° His righteousness. t Continent. 80 THE EPISTLE OF ST. POLYl'ARP we shall also reign together with him, if we believe. In like manner the younger men must be unblamable in all things; above all taking care of their purity, and to restrain themselves from all evil. For it is good to be cut off frmu the lusts thai arc in the world ; because every such "lust warreth against the spirit,"* and « neither fornicators, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselw i with mankind, shall inherit the kingdom of God," b nor they who do such things as are foolish and unreasonable. Wherefore ye must needsabstairi from all these things, hi dng subject to the priests' and deacons, as unto God and CI The virgins admonish to walk in a spotless and pure conscience. VI. Ami let the elders' 1 be compassionate and merciful towards all ; turning ' them from their errors ; seeking out those that are weak ; not forgetting the widows, the fatherless, and the poor; but always "pro- viding what is good both in the sight of God and man ;" 7 abstaining from all wrath, respect of persons, and unrighteous judgment; and especially being free from all covetousness : not easy to believe* any thing against any ; not severe in judgment, knowing that we are all debtors in point of sin. If therefore we pray to the Lord that he would forgive us, we ought also to forgive others, for we are all in the sight Of our Lord and God, and " must all stand before the judgment seat of Christ," 1 and shall every one give an account of himself. Let us therefore serve him in fear, and with all reverence, as both himself hath commanded, and as the apostles who have preached the gospel unto us, and the prophets who have foretold the coming of our Lord, have taught us; being zealous of what is good ; abstaining from all offence and from false brethren, and from those who bear the name of Christ in hypocrisy, who deceive vain men. \ II. For » whosoever does not confess that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, he is antichrist ;"" and whoever does not confess his suffering upon the cross' is from the devil ; and whosoever perverts the oracles of the Lord to his own lusts, and says that there shall neither be any resurrection nor judgment, he is the first-born of Satan. Wherefore, leaving the vanity of many, and their false doctrines, let us return to the word that was delivered to us from the beginning ; " watching unto prayer,"" and persevering in lasting; with supplication beseeching the all-seeing God "not to lead us into temptation,"" as the Lord hath said, " The spirit truly is willing, but the flesh is weak."' \ III. Lei us, therefore, without erasing, hold stedfastly to him who II hope, and the earnest Of OUI righteousness, even Jesus Christ, "who his own self bare our sins in hu OWn bodv 00 the tree ; who did do sin, neither was guile found in his mouth," ' but Buflere 1 all tor •lPetii. 11. ■'• i Cor. m. '.». i<>. •Elder* 'JSmtftmt. •■ 4. /Rom. xii. 17. rflb * Matt xii. 86. Horn. iv. 10. I Cor. v. 10. • For, ' l John iv. B, ' Vk wnrfjfidtan of iht mm, ■ l Pet iv. 7. ".Matt, ft 13. °MatL xxvi. 11. P 1 P. t. li. 83, M, TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 81 us, that we might live through a him. Let us, therefore, imitate his patience, and, if we suffer for his name, let us glorify him ; for this example he has given us by himself, and so have we believed. IX. Wherefore I exhort all of you that ye obey the word of right- eousness, and exercise all patience, which ye have seen set forth before your eyes, not only in the blessed Ignatius, and Zozimus, and Rufus, but in others among yourselves, and in Paul himself, and the rest of the apostles. Being confident b of this, that all these have not run in vain, but in faith and righteousness, and are gone to the place that was due to them from the Lord, with whom also they suffered ; for they loved not this present world, but him who died, and was raised again by God for us. X. Stand therefore in these things, and follow the example of the Lord ; being firm and immutable in the faith, lovers of the brotherhood, lovers of one another ; companions together in the truth, being kind and gentle towards each other/ despising none. When it is in your power to do good, defer it not ; for " charity delivereth from death."' "Be all of you subject one to another, having / your conversation honest e among the Gentiles;" that, by your good works, both ye yourselves may receive praise, and the Lord may not " be blasphemed through you." * But wo be to him by whom the name of the Lord is blasphemed. Therefore teach all men sobriety, in which do ye also exercise yourselves. XI. I am greatly afflicted for Valens, who was once a presbyter among you, that he should so little understand the place that was given to him in the church. Wherefore I admonish you that ye abstain from covetousness,* and that ye be chaste, and true of speech. "Keep yourselves from all evil."" For he that in these things cannot govern himself, how shall he be able to prescribe them to another ? If a man does not keep himself from covetousness, 1 he shall be polluted with idolatry, and be judged as if he were a Gentile. But who of you are ignorant of the judgment of God? " Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world,"" 1 as Paul teaches? But I have neither per- ceived nor heard any thing of this kind in you among whom the blessed Paul laboured," and who are named in the beginning of this epistle : for he glories of you in all the churches, who then only knew God ; for we did not then know him. Wherefore, my brethren, I am exceedingly sorry both for him and for his wife, to whom God grant a true repentance. And be ye also moderate upon this occasion, and look not upon such as enemies ; but call them back as suffering and a In. 1 Pet. iii. 14, &c. b Persuaded. e Associated in truth. d Yielding to each other in the mildness of the Lord. «Tobitxii. 9. / 1 Pet. ii. 12. 1 Unim- provable. A Rom. ii. 24. Titus ii. 5. ' Concupiscence, or immoderate and filthy lusts. So Dr. Hammond on Rom. i. 29. i. * 1 Thess. v. 22. Eph. v. 5. Coloss. ii. 5. ' As- before, Dr. Hammond on 1 Cor. v. 10. i. m I Cor. i. 2. "Phil. i. 11 82 THE EPISTLE OF ST. POLYCARP. erring members, that ye may save your whole body ; for by so doing ye shall edify your ownseh ■■ XII. For I trust thai ye are well exercised in the Holy Script' and that nothing is hid from you : hut at present it is not granted unto me to practise that which is written/ " Be angry and sin not;" and again, " Let not the sun go down upon your wrath/ 1 Blessed is he that helieveth and rememhereth these things, which also I trust you do. Now the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, and he himself, who is our everlasting high priest, the Son of God, even Jesus Christ, build you up in faith and in truth, and in all meekness and lenity, in patience and long-suffering, in forbearance and chastity ; and grant unto you a lot and portion among his saints, and us with you, and to all that are under the heavens who shall believe in our Lord Jesus Christ, and in his Father, who " raised him from the dead." b Pray for all the saints ; pray also for " kings c and all that are in authority, " d and for those who persecute you and hate you, and for the enemies of the cross, that your fruit may be manifest in all, and that ye may be perfect in Christ. 8 XIII. Ye wrote to me/ both ye and also Ignatius, that if any one went from hence into Syria he should bring your letters with him, which also I will take care of as soon as I shall have a convenient opportunity, either by myself or him whom I shall send upon your account. The epistles of Ignatius, which he wrote unto us,* together with what others of his have come to our hands, we have sent to you according to your order, which are subjoined to this epistle, by which ye may be greatly profited ; for they treat of faith and patience, and of till things that pertain to edification in the Lord" Jesus. XIV. What you know certainly of Ignatius, and those that are with him, signify unto us. These things have I written unto you by Crescens, whom by this present epistle I have recommended to you, and do now again com- mend ; for he has had his conversation without blame among us, and I suppose also with you. Ye will also have regard unto his when she shall come unto you. Be ye safe in the Lord Jesus Christ and in favour with all yours. Amen. 1 m. I'h.i!. iv. 6. Eph.fcr.Mi *(Jul. i. I. e l Tim. ii. 1,2. \ prime**. * Him. ! S,c Anunt. l.'ssor. in loc. * i. t. to himself and 'iur.li of Smyrna. * Our J/ira. * His zrare tfl mth you all. Amen. PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE EPISTLES OF ST. IGNATIUS. Of the different editions of St. Ignatius'* Epistles, which are here translated from that of Isaac Vossius, and according to the enumeration made by Eusebius of them — The authority of these Epistles vindicated against the objections raised of late against them — The Epistle to St. Polycai-p, one of those mentioned by Eusebius — The exception against it taken from the substance of the Epistle itself answered — A short account of the following translation of all of them. 1. Before I enter upon that account which I am to give of the epistles of St. Ignatius, (the next that follow in the present collection,) it will be necessary for me to observe that there have been considerable differences in the editions of the epistles of this holy man, no less than in the judgment of our latter critics concerning them. To pass by the first and most imperfect of them, the best that for a long time was extant contained not only a great number of epistles falsely ascribed to this author, but even those that were genuine so altered and corrupted that it was hard to find out the true Ignatius in them. 2. The first that began to remedy this confusion, and to restore this great writer to his primitive simplicity, was our most reverend and learned Archbishop Usher, in his edition of them at Oxford, anno 1644. But still he wanted a correct copy of the original Greek; the epistles set out by him, though exceedingly more sincere than any we had seen before, yet consisting only of the old Latin translations of them. Now this was in great measure performed by the learned Isaac Vossius in the edition printed by him at Amsterdam, anno 1646 : in which, from the Florentine manuscript, he published six of the epistles of this holy martyr mentioned by Eusebius in their ancient and pure Greek, and the seventh so happily amended from the ancient Latin version that there was but little doubt to be made of the integrity of that too. But to remove all scruple concerning this one epistle, Mr, Ruinart has also published that from a Greek uninterpolated copy in the Acts of the Martyrdom of this holy man set forth by him at Paris, anno 1689." And concerning these epistles of St. Ignatius enumerated by Eusebius, and set out according to their primitive purity by those learned men whom I have before mentioned and from them translated into the following collection, there are two things to be considered and proved by me in this place: first, that St. Ignatius did write such a Acta Martyr. Sinccra et Select Paris, 1 689. 83 84 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE epistles as those I have here translated; 3 and, secondly, that those epistles we here have are the very epistles which he wrote. 3. That Ignatius did in general write such epistles to the churches about him, however it has been denied by some, is yet I think now universally allowed, even by those who are the greatest opposers ol these epistles which we affirm to be his. 1 That he wrote to those par- ticular churches to which the epistles here subjoined are addressed, we have both St. Polycarp and Eusebius to assure us. For, first, St Polycarp/ in the close of his epistle (which I am now to look upon as sufficiently proved to be his,) speaking to the Philippians of this holy man, tells them that he had sent them all such epistles of his as Ignatius had either written to himself or to his church at Smyrna, or as had hitherto come to his hands. So that here then we have a plain account of two of those epistles which we affirm Ignatius to have writ- ten : one to St. Polycarp himself, another to the church of Smyrna, of which he was bishop. 1. But Eusebius will enable us to carry this testimony yet farther. Whilst assuring us that he wrote four epistles from Smyrna, namely, to the churches of Ephesus, Magnesia, Tralles, and Rome, he gives us just grounds to conclude that these also must have been part of St. Polycarp's collection ; and have been some of those others, besides the two before mentioned, which he tells us he sent to the Philippians, unless we should suppose that either he knew not of Ignatius's writ- ing, (though every day, almost every hour, with him at the time he wrote them,) or else that, knowing of it, he took no care to preserve the copies of his epistles, which yet we see he put the highest value that can well be imagined upon. Seeing, therefore, we cannot with any reason suppose either that St. Polycarp did not know of Ignatius's writing to these churches, nor is it probable that, being present with him at the writing of them, and acquainted with it, he should not have kept any copies of his letters to them, — seeing, lastly, he himself tells that he had copies of more of the epistles of this great saint, besides those that were sent to Smyrna, and that what he had he sent to the Philippians, — neither can we reasonably doubt but that these also were in his hands, and sent by him to the church at Philippi. 5. And thus have we, I think, upon very good grounds, concluded that six of the xvtn rpistles which we allinn to have been written by St, [gnatiuj were collected by St Polycarp, and sent together with his own epistle to the Philippians. Let me add yet farther that neither can we reasonably question hut that the seventh too was at that time in the hands of St. Polycarp j and by Consequence that what we now have is no other collection than what he made, and by that means • Vi.l. \Wm Pi I lit in IfD it. ,nl 1.. .-t.>rrm. » \ 'i.l. Vindfe. PbUMB. in P p. 20. ' r..lyi-ii|)"s Spilt num. xwi. Ann-.t. ColtL m loft PuUrarp. ['. ON THE EPISTLES OF ST. IGNATIUS. 85 helped to preserve to after ages, of the epistles of this holy martyr. Now this I conclude not only from the nearness of the church of Philadelphia, to which it was written, to that of Smyrna, in which St. Polycarp presided, and from the great respect which all the neigh- bouring churches paid to him, as a kind of universal bishop of the whole lesser Asia, but from the conclusion of the epistle itself, which tells us that it was sent by Ignatius to the Philadelphians, not only from the same place and at the same time that he wrote to St. Polycarp himself and to his church of Smyrna, but also by the same person that carried the other two, and that person St. Polycarp's own deacon, whom he had sent with Ignatius to Troas, and by whom Ignatius wrote back that epistle. 6. St. Polycarp therefore certainly knew of Ignatius's writing to the Philadelphians, and very probably sent on Burrhus, his deacon, from Smyrna to Philadelphia with his letter. And then, I think, we may very reasonably conclude that he brought back with him the copy of it, and that St. Polycarp had that epistle too in his hands when he wrote to the Philippians. 7. Such good grounds are there to believe that the collection we now have of St. Ignatius's epistles was no other than what St. Poly- carp himself made, and referred to in that passage of his own epistle to the Philippians which I have before shown to be truly his, and not the addition of any later hand. And the same is the account which Eusebius a himself has given us of this matter. He tells us that, as Ignatius was on his way to Rome, where he was to be cast to the wild beasts, he not only confirmed the churches that were in the places through which he passed, by his exhortations, but wrote to the chiefest of those others that were near such epistles as these of which we are now speaking ; and that, as he goes on, in this following order :— First, from Smyrna," where he tarried some time with his old acquaint- ance and fellow-disciple, St. Polycarp, he wrote to the Ephesians, Magnesians, Trallians, and Romans ; and, being gone farther on his way to Troas, he from thence wrote to the Philadelphians and Smyr- naeans ; 18ms tt tC tavtr^ TtpoqywfisvQ rio^a'p*?, and a particular letter to Polycarp, the bishop of Smyrna. 8. I say nothing to the testimony of St. Hierome c as to this matter, who, as he exactly agrees with Eusebius in all this, so I make no question but that he transcribed this account out of him. It is suf- ficiently evident, from what has been already observed, not only that St. Ignatius did in general write some epistles, (which even Mons. Daille" himself thinks ought not to be any question,) but that he wrote to those particular churches to which the epistles we now have are • Hist Eccles. lib. iii. cap. 36. *Vid. Chrys. Orat ad Antiochen. e Libr.de Script. Illustr. cap. xvi. d Apud Pearson. Vindic. Ignat Prolegom. H 86 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE directed, and of which I am persuaded there ought to be as little doubt. 9. As for the other point proposed, and by which the foregoing also will be yet more fully confirmed, namely, that those epistles we now have are the same that Ignatius wrote, two things there are that seem to determine our belief of it : first, that there is nothing in these epistles, as we now have them, either unworthy of the spirit of Ignatius or the character that antiquity has given us of them — nothing disagreeing to the time id which he wrote, or that should seem to speak them to have been the work of any later author. Now this, as it hardly ever fails to discover such pieces as are falsely imposed upon ancient authors, so there not appearing any tiling of this kind in these epistles inclines us the more readily to conclude that they were undoubtedly written by him whose they are said to be. 10. But this is only a presumptive argument in favour of these epistles, which, though it may serve to dispose us the more readily to receive them as true and genuine, yet is it not alone sufficient to prove them so to be. The other argument I have to offer is positive and convincing ; namely, that we find these epistles, as they now are, exactly agreeing both with the descriptions which St. Polycarp" and Eusebius b have left us of those which they took to be the authentic epistles of this holy man, and with the numerous quotations which the ancient fathers have made out of them, and which all occur in the same words, in our present copies of them, that they are cited in their writii 1 1 . This has been so fully shown by our most learned Bishop Pear- son, and indeed was so manifest of itself to any one that had ever made any comparisons of this kind, that Monsieur Daille. J himself could not deny but that we have the same epistles now that Eusebius, Athanasius, St. Jerome, Theodoret, and Gelasius, had heretofore ; so that the only question then to be considered by us is, whether those epistles which Eusebius, &C., had, were not counterfeit, but the true epistles of this great martyr. 12. And here, first, it is evident that if those epistles which Euse- bius first, and then the rest of those ancient writers whom I before tioned, took for the genuine i pipits of St. [gnatius, were none of his, the true epistles, which I have just now shown, and which it is Confessed were written by him, must before that tune have been utterly lost, or otherwise destroyed, out of the world: it being very impro- bable, that had the true epistles been still remaining, neither so inqui- sitive a searcher into antiquity as EusebitM Bhouk) have heard of them, ■FamOn. Vm>l. [gnat parti. <.i|>. a. p. -i. Ml»i.l. Dap I, y. 8. e l'« ibid. ] ('.'nip. Teatim. CoMeriide Ignat el ' m . Diaaait [gnat Pearson. \ Hid. Ignat PlOflDm. p. SO, tt VmJ. paiti. ON THE EPISTLES OF ST. IGNATIUS. 87 nor such great and learned men as those that followed after have had any suspicion of any such deceit. But now, whether this be probable — whether it can be supposed that such epistles as these, directed to so many great and eminent churches, collected by so venerable a man as St. Polycarp, and written by so glorious a martyr as St. Ignatius, should within so little time have been utterly lost out of the church, I shall leave it to any one, who considers how great a reverence the primitive Christians had for every thing that came from the hands of such holy and excellent men and such glorious martyrs of Christ, to determine. 13. We read in the Acts of the Martyrdom of this blessed saint with what a mighty care those who went with him to Rome, and were the eye-witnesses of his sufferings, gathered up the few hard bones of his body which the lions had left, and how they brought them back in a kind of triumph to his church at Antioch." And we are told with what pomp they were many ages after taken up from the place where they were first buried, and carried by the command of the younger Theodosius within the city, insomuch that, as our historians b observe, there was a festival solemnity established upon that occasion, and an- nually observed to the very time in which they w y rote in remembrance of it. But was the church then so careful of a few dead bones of such a saint as this ? and did they esteem them as so great a treasure, and yet had they so little regard to his writings, the last testimonies of his affection to the churches to which he wrote, as to suffer them, within two hundred years, to be so utterly lost as not to be once known or heard of by the greatest and most curious searchers into antiquity? This is, I confess, to me so very improbable that I could almost as easily believe the Holy Scriptures themselves to have been upon a sudden changed into some other epistles than what St. Peter or St. Paul wrote, as that such epistles as these could be so totally defaced as some pretend, and new ones set out in the room of them, and yet nobody know any thing of the doing of it. But such impossibilities as these must learned men be content to please themselves and to im- pose upon others withal, who resolve to be wiser than any that went before them, and to be able to know better at fifteen hundred years' distance what Ignatius wrote, than those did who lived within two centuries of him. 14. For, to press our argument yet more closely, since it is allowed that Ignatius did write some epistles, and I think sufficiently evident (hat St. Polycarp did make a collection of them and send them to- gether with his own to the Philippians, I presume it will not be ques- tioned but that he most certainly had the genuine writings of that holy a See his Martyrdom, num. xii. i Evagrius, lib. i. cap. 16. Nicephor. lib. xiv. cap. 44. 88 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE martyr, his dear friend and fellow-disciple. Now St. Polycarp suf- fered not, according to the earliest computation of our accurate Bishop Pearson, 4 till the year of our Saviour 1 17, and others suppose it to have been yet later." Hitherto therefore it is certain that the true epistles of Ignatius continued in the church, it being by no means probable that thev should have been changed whilst the men lived to whom Ignatius wrote, while Polycarp was living who collected them together, and whilst those of the church of Philippi remained to whom he sent them* 15. To St. Polycarp let us add his scholar and admirer Iren. and, as himself professes, a most diligent collector of whatever fell from that holy man. That he had the epistles of St. Ignatius, Euse- l)ins r assures us, who particularly takes notice of his quoting several passages out of them, and mentions one of his quotations out of the epistle to the Romans d which is still extant in the works of Irenaeus, 1 and agrees with the copy published by Monsieur Ruinart ; only that this hath <£pro? xpia* or, whereas it ought to be read aproj etoZ, as appears from the old interpretation both of Irenaeus and of Ignatius's epistles ; which, however, is no greater a difference than that of Acts xx. 28, where some copies have "Kwrtuygftw 0* ov, others Kvomvi others Xptaroi ; not to mention any other places of the New Testament. And it must be allowed that the other passages of which Eusebius' speaks were also to have been found in the epistles as he had them ; because, other- the difference between what the one quoted and the other read in his copy of those epistles would presently have discovered the fraud, and shown that his epistles were not the same with those which Ire- na us mentioned. 16. And this puts the matter yet more out of doubt; for, if Euse- biufl had the same epistles that Irenaeus had, we must allow one of these two things : either that he had a genuine copy of them, as we affirm, or that Irenaeus, the disciple and contemporary of St. Polycarp, had not, which would be very unreasonable to suppose. 17. For, (not to say any thing as to this matter, that Irenams lived too near the time both in which Ignatius wrote and St. Polycarp col- d his epistles to have hern imposed upon in this particular,) seeing he himself tells us how careful he was to gather up whatever came from the hand of that holy man, and that he not only had the epistles of Ignatius, as appears by his citing of them, but as himself declares ~ had also the epistle of Polycarp to the Philippians, at the end ofwblch •. Chron. ii. eep. 1 1. id tft. ha, hum II el in earn Vaka. 167. Petitoe, II b e l ow . E eh. Hkt Modm Wb, t. .. Hut Bodes, hi-, in. eep. M. ■ [raneme, Kb ». ou> M. 'Gouf> I IOC cit. with the Kpistlc to the K.'in.ms an.! Other <|.i-ll< - iu:< tr;in>hiU'i]. a.l Plorin. HQet Bcclee. lib. f. ohjk.10. ON THE EPISTLES OF ST. IGNATIUS. 89 the epistles of Ignatius were subjoined, what can we conclude but that the copy he had of both was taken from that of his master Polycarp, which being to be sure authentic, it must remain that Irenaeus's was so too ? 18. Were it needful to add any thing yet farther, to show that Euse- bius, who is confessed to have had the same copy of St. Ignatius that we have now, had no other than that of St. Polycarp so often men- tioned, I might to the testimony of Irenaeus, before alleged, add that of Origen, who began to live some time before the other died ; for this father has not only spoken of these epistles, but has left us two quotations out of them ; and both to be found in our copies, which we affirm to be true and authentic. Now from him to Eusebius was not above half a century, — too little a while for so great an alteration to have been made in writings spread up and down into so many hands, read by all the learned and pious men of those days, and upon all these accounts utterly incapable of such a change as is, without the authority of one single writer, only upon I know not what conjectures, supposed to have been made in them. 19. But I enlarge myself too much in so plain a manner, and which I should hardly have thought worth the examining thus distinctly, had it not engaged the pens of so many learned men of the reformed reli- gion that it might have seemed too great an omission in such a dis- course as this not to have given some account of it. As for what we find a late learned writer 6 advancing in opposition to the authority of these epistles, that our copies, though exceedingly more perfect than any that were ever extant before those great men Bishop Usher and Isaac Vossius set out, — the one the old Latin versions, the other the original Greek, from the manuscript which he found of it in the Flo- rentine library, — yet there may be reason still to suspect that they are not so free from all corruptions as were to be wished : I reply that, if he means that the same has happened to these epistles as has done to all other ancient writings, that letters or words have been mistaken, and perhaps even the pieces of some sentences corrupted, either by the carelessness or ignorance of the transcribers, — I see no reason why we should deny that to have befallen these epistles which has been the misfortune of all other pieces of the like antiquity. It has been often declared, therefore, that neither do we contend about this, nor can any one who reads the best copies we have of them, with any care or judg- ment, make any doubt of it. But as for any larger interpolations, such as were those of the copies before extant, for any changes or mistakes that may call in question either the credit or authority of these epistles as we now have them, we utterly deny that there are any such a Orig. Homil. vi. in Luc. et in Cantic. Proleg. * Ernst. Tentzcl. Exercit. select, iii. num. ix. xii. p. 67. c Vossii Annot. passim. Pearson. Vind. Ignat. Proleg. p. 20. 12 h2 90 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE in these last editions of them ; a nor has that learned man offered anv thing to induce us to believe that there are. 20. And here I should have concluded these reflections, but that there is yet one flung more to 1m- taken notice of which must by no us be passed bj ; namely, that our most learned Archbishop Usher 1 it", though he agrees with us us to the authority of the other six epistles here translated, yet doubts whether the Seventh, written to St. Polycarp, be genuine or no. Nor do, I ; Vossius' himself deny but that there are some things in it that may seem to render it su^pi- eious; though more to prove it to be authentic. For first, St Poly- carp' express!} assures us that Ignatius had written to him; so both bius' and St. Hierome / teach us to understand his expression'; they mention the epistle of St. Polycarp, as distinct from that to the church of Smyrna. And, secondly, the ancient fathers* quote it as [gnatius's, no less than the rest. From both which it seems to be very plain that this also has the same evidence of being written by Ignatius that any of the rest have ; and, therefore, that he who allows it as sufficient for the one ought not to refuse it for the other. 21. As for that which seems to be the most difficult to account for in it, namely, his writing in the plural number, and giving several in- structions about the behaviour of the common people, particularly that, « to adhere to the bishop," (Chap. V. and VI.,) it is rightly ob- 1 by Vossius, in his annotations on those chapters, that Ignatius in that place speaks not to St. Polycarp, but, by a usual change of person, intimates what he would have Polycarp say to his church ; and whosoever shall consider in what manner he brings in what he there delivers, " Say to my sisters," &c. — and again, " Exhort my brethren," &c. — will presently see how those instructions are to be understood. 22. And now it remains only that I give some short account of the following translation of these episdes. The copies from which I did it were those of Isaac Vossius and Bishop Usher, comparing both, as I had occasion, with the late edition of Cotelerius. In the salutation of the epistle to the Romans, I have departed from all of them, and followed the correction of that judicious man whose name I mention in the margin of it. I thought myself the more at liberty to do this, that this epistle was not found in the Florentine manuscript, but made up, in some measure, from the Latin versions, by the con- jectures of learned men; and however it has since been published, togethei with the Acts of the Martyrdom of St Ignatius, in its original k,ye1 [have rather chosen to note the differ* ween thai the objection! <>t" Tentaaliat fully anawered by tin- learned Dr. Gtaabe, Sptcileg. ■ae. ii. p»S97| 6Vft •' I >i--crt. ill- Ii.Mi.it. c i|>. ni. \ !ni.»t. iii [gnat Bpiet p. S64, * Polycarp Epiet nam. *iii. H I I m. c 88. 'Hieronym.de Ulustr. in [gntt i \ i«l. [aaac Voaa> Annot loft aapr. pit ON THE EPISTLES OF ST. IGNATIUS. 91 and the copy I before followed, than to give a preference to either. And the reader will have this advantage by it, that he will here see both ; and may make use of his own judgment, if at any time the copies disagree, to inform him which he thinks to be the most correct. For the rest, I have kept as strictly to the text of Vossius as the sense would permit me to do ; only, where a place was manifestly imperfect, I have sometimes taken the liberty to express my own conjectures, though differing from those of others, with whom, nevertheless, I pre- tend not to compare myself. But then I seldom do this, without taking notice of it, and telling my reader to whom he may recur for somewhat a different opinion. If, after all, there appear some faults in my trans- lation, (though I may modestly say, I have taken what care my little acquaintance with these matters would enable me to do, to avoid them,) I desire it maybe considered that I had a difficult author to deal with ; and I shall be very ready thankfully to amend any error that any more discerning person shall think fit to advertise me of, if ever this collec- tion should be thought worthy to come to another edition. 'i' in: EPISTLE OF ST. IGNATIUS TO THE EPHE3IANS, ■tins, who is also called Thcophorus, to the churchivhich is at Ep) in Asia, mott deservedly happy, being blessed through a the greatness and fulness of Cod b the Father, and predestinated before the world began^ that it should he always unto an enduring and unchangeable glory, being united and chosen through his true passion, according to the will of the Father and Jesus Christ our God; all happiness,* by Jesus Christ, and /us un^h foryonrs and your bishop's honour. And Crocus also, worthy both our (iod and you, whom I have received as the pattern of vour love, has [q all things refreshed me, as the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ shall also refresh him ; together with Onesimus, and Burrhus, anil EuplllS, and Pronto, in : ' whom I have, as to your charity, seen all of yon. And may I always have joy' <>f you, if I • In. > See Epb. in. 19. •J* - //• iltt, Joy. ■ /;.,.•■-•/.— Vid Interpol, f Vi.l. Colder, in !<•<•. Cornp. Gel W, & ■ Peenoa. Yinii. (gnat par. '2. ,-.!],. 11. » / :■ • Vi/.nf Chrkt ' Mir!yr,ln„t. I K|>h. v. *J. tin- old Let ed of Bi-ti"i> [Jeher. n P e Blessed m oil ' T /•'..■ I Sec PhOem. 10, Wudom xxx.2. M TO THE EPHESIANS. 93 shall be worthy of it. It is, therefore, fitting that you should by all means * glorify Jesus Christ, who hath glorified you — that by a uniform obedience" " ye maybe perfectly joined together in the same mind, and in the same judgment, and may all speak the same things con- cerning every thing ;" c and that, being subject to your d bishop and the presbytery, ye may be wholly and thoroughly sanctified. III. These things I prescribe to you, 6 not as if I were somebody extraordinary, (for though I am bound for / his name, I am not yet perfect in Christ Jesus,) but ff now I begin to learn, and I speak to you as fellow-disciples together with me. For I ought to have been stirred up by you, in faith, in admonition, in patience, in long-suffering. But, forasmuch as charity suffers me not to be silent towards" you, I have first taken upon me to exhort you that ye would all run together, ac- cording to the will of God. For even Jesus Christ, our inseparable life, is sent by the will 4 of the Father ; as the bishops, appointed unto the utmost bounds of the earth, are by the will of Jesus Christ. IV. Wherefore " it will become you to run together according to the will of your bishop, as also ye do. For your famous 1 presbytery (worthy of God) is fitted as exactly to the bishop as the strings are to the harp. Therefore, in your concord and agreeing charity, Jesus Christ is sung, and every single person among you makes up the chorus ; that so, being all consonant in love," 1 and taking up the song of God, ye may in a perfect unity, with one voice, sing to the Father by Jesus Christ, to the end that he may both hear you, and perceive by your works that ye are indeed the members of his Son : wherefore it is profitable for you to live in an unblamable unity, that so ye may always have" a fellowship with God. V. For if I in this little time have had such a familiarity with your bishop, (I mean not a carnal, but spiritual acquaintance with him,) how much more must I think you happy, who are so joined to him as the church is to Jesus Christ, and Jesus Christ to the Father, that so all things may agree in the same unity! Let no man deceive himself; if a man be not within the altar, he is deprived of the bread of God. For, if the prayer of one or two ° be of such force as we are told, how much more powerful shall that of the bishop and the whole church be! He therefore that does not come together into the same place with it is proud, and has* already condemned 8 himself. For it is written, " God resisteth the proud." r Let us take heed, therefore, that we do not set ourselves against the bishop, that we may be subject to God. VI. The 8 more any one sees his bishop silent the more let him a In all manner ofioays. b In one. c 1 Cor. i. 10. d The. * Command you. fin. * For. h Concerning. * Mind, counsel, opinion, &c. * Whence. 1 Worthy to be named. m Concord. n Partake of . ° Matt, xviii. 19. * Is al- ready proud and has, &c. i Judged or separated. r James iv. 6. ' And the. 94 ST. IGNATIUS's EPISTLE revere him. For whomsoever the master of the house sends to be over his own household, we ought in like manner to receive him as we would do him that sent him. It is, therefore, evident that we ought to look upon the bishop even as we would do upon the Lord himself. And indeed Onesimiu himself does greatly commend your good order in God — that you all live according to the truth, and that no heresy dwells among you. For neither do ye hearken to any one more than to Jesus Christ, speaking to you in truth. VII. For some there are who carry" about the name of Christ in deceitfulness, b but do things unworthy of God ; whom ye must flee, as ye would do so many wild beasts ; for they are ravening dogs, who bite secretly — against whom ye must guard yourselves, as men hardly to be cured. There is one physician, both fleshly and spiritual, made and not made ; God incarnate; true life in death ; both of Mary and of God ; first passible, then impassible; even Jesus Christ our Lord. VIII. Wherefore let no man deceive you ; as indeed neither are ve deceived, being wholly the servants of God. For inasmuch as there is no contention nor strife among you, to * trouble you, ye must needs live' according to God's will. My soul be for yours/ and I myself the expiatory offering for your church of Ephesus, so famous through- out the world.* They that are of the flesh cannot do the works of the Spirit ; neither they that are of the Spirit, the works of the flesh. As he that has faith cannot be an infidel ; nor he that is an infidel, have faith. 1 But even those things which ye do according to the flesh are Spiritual ; forasmuch as ye do all things in Jesus Christ. IX. Nevertheless I have heard ' of some who have passed by you* having perverse doctrine ; whom ye did not suffer to sow among' you, but stopped your ears, that ye might not receive those things that were sown by them ; as being the stones of the temple of the Father, pre- pared for his m building," and drawn up on high by the cross of Christ as by an engine, using the Holy Ghost as the rope : your faith being your support, and your charity the way that leads unto God. Ye are, therefore, with all your companions in the same journey, full of God : bis spiritual temples/ full of Christ, full of holiness ; adorned in all things with the commands of Christ, in whom also I rejoiee that I have 1 thought worthy by this present epistle to converse," and joy to- getlu r with you, that With respeet to the other life, ye love nothing but God only. X. PriJ also without Ceasing lor Other men; for there is hope of * Atmttmn thtnibetvet to carry. b l<\ • 'Avoid. d Which can. ' Wtlktmi doubt ft Utt, - f VlA Vims. Am:. .I. m Inc. IV irson. Yin L • ii. D. ' ' . v -- ' k Jhntiilm i '"'' \ >-, Dr. Smith's note in loc I Car. i. IS, SS, M. ilCar.LSO. ' /'»// !>y. ' Who • TO THE EPHESIANS. 97 were kept in secret from the prince of this world ; as was also the death of our Lord : three of the mysteries the most spoken of" through- out the world, yet done in secret * by God. How then was our Saviour manifested to the world ? A star shone in heaven beyond all the other stars, and its light was inexpressible, and its novelty struck terror into men's minds. All the rest of the stars, together with the sun and moon, were the chorus to this star; but that sent out its light exceed- ingly above them all. And men began to be troubled c to think whence this new star d came, so unlike to all the others/ Hence all the power of magic became dissolved, and every bond of wickedness was de- stroyed ;' men's ignorance was taken away, and the old kingdom abolished ; God himself appearing 5 in the form of a man, for the re- newal of eternal life. From thence began what God had prepared ; from thenceforth things were disturbed ; forasmuch as he designed to abolish death. XX. But if Jesus Christ shall give me grace through your prayers, and it be his will, I purpose, in a second epistle, which I will suddenly write unto you, to manifest to you more fully the dispensation, of which I have now begun to speak, unto the new man, which is Jesus Christ ; both in his faith and charity, in his suffering and in his resurrection ; especially if the Lord shall make known n unto me, that ye all by name come together in common in one faith, and in one Jesus Christ (whc was of the race of David according to the flesh) the Son of man, and Son of God ; obeying 1 your bishop and the presbytery with an entire affection ; * breaking one and the same bread, which is the medicine of immortality, our antidote that we should not die, but live for ever in Christ Jesus. XXI. My soul be for yours, and theirs whom ye have sent, to the glory of God, even unto Smyrna, from whence also I write to you ; giving thanks unto the Lord, and loving Polycarp even as I do you. Remember me, as Jesus Christ does remember you. Pray for the church which is in Syria, from whence I am carried bound to Rome ; being the least of all the faithful which are there, as I have been thought worthy to be found to the glory of God. Fare ye well in God the Father, and in Jesus Christ our common hope. Amen. To the Ephesians. • Mysteries of noise. b Silence or quietness. See Rom. xvi. 25. ■ There was a disorder. d Novelty. 'Them. f Disappeared. * Being made manifest. k Reveal. ' That they may obey. * Mind. 13 THE EPISTLE OF ST. IGNATIUS TO I UK MAGNESIAN8- Ignatius, who is also called Theophorus, to the blessed [church a ] by » the grace of God the Father in Jesus Christ our Saviour ; in whom I fdhde the church ivhich is at Magnesia, near the Mceander, and wish it ill joy, in God the Father, and in Jesus Christ. I. When I heard of your well-ordered love and charity in c God, being full of joy, I desired much to speak unto you in the faith of Jesus Christ. For having been thought worthy to obtain a most ex- cellent name,* in the bonds which I carry about,' I salute f the churches ; wishing in them a union both of the body and spirit of Jesus Christ, our eternal life : as also of faith and charity, to which nothing is preferred ; but especially of Jesus and the Father; in whom, "if we undergo e all the injuries of the prince of this present world and escape, we shall enjoy God. II. Seeing then I have been judged worthy to see you by Damas, your most excellent' 1 bishop ; and by your very worthy presbyter? Bassus and Apollonius ; and by my fellow-servant Sotio, the deacon, in whom I rejoice,' forasmuch as he is subject unto his bishop as to the grace of God, and to the presbytery as to the law of Jesus Christ ; I determined to write unto you. k III. Wherefore it will become you also not' to use your bishop too familiarly upon the account of his youth, but to yield all reverence to him according to the power of God (he Father — as also I perceive that vour holy presbyters do — not considering his age, which indeed to ap- pearance is young," but as becomes those who are prudent in God, submitting to him, or rather not to him, but to the Father ^( our Lord JeSUS Christ, the bishop of US all. It will therefore behove" you, 'ith .ill sincerity,' to obey youi bishop in honour of Him whose plea- sure it is r that ye should do so, because he thai does not do so deceive* • Yiil. Intrrpr. !.;>:. Kj.ist. Intnp.il. » In. • Jcwrditlg to. a mmm carrying a greol rfeei of dnuuty m \L • See Bishop \'< ■ n. 1 ind. Ign. \^ r - l'J, ji. I -Hi. / Si,il\ mmnu tul. 'I )g, * Worthy * Whom may / nyey. k Apod Vet Lei. Interpr. G Dtmm P at ron D. t'hnsh. ' Viil. Vom Annot. in I ■ Pttrf id Vnnl. k-nat. uthful state. * It it becoming. " Without any hypocrify. 9 Who v ' 88 TO THE MAGNESIANS. 99 not the bishop whom he sees, but affronts' 1 Him that is invisible : for whatsoever of this kind is done," it reflects not upon man, but upon God, who knows the secrets of our hearts. IV. It is therefore fitting that we should not only be called Chris- tians, but be so. As some call, indeed, their governor bishop ; but yet do all things without him ; but I can never think that such as these have a good conscience, seeing they are not gathered together tho- roughly 1 according to God's commandment. V. Seeing then all things have an end, there are these two indiffer- ently" set before us, death and life : and every one shall depart unto his proper place. For there are two sorts of coins, the one of God, the other of the world ; and each of these has its proper inscription engraven * upon it. So al"so is it here. The unbelievers are of this world ; but the faithful, through charity, have the character of God the Father by Jesus Christ : by whom if we are not readily disposed to die, after the likeness of his passion, his life is not in us. VI. Forasmuch, therefore, as I have in the persons before-mentioned, seen all of you 5 in faith and charity, I exhort you, that ye study to do all things in a divine concord : * your bishop presiding in the place of God ; your presbyters in the place of the council of the apostles ; and your deacons, most dear 1 to me, being intrusted with the ministry of Jesus Christ, who was with the Father before all ages, and appeared * in the end to us. Wherefore, taking the same holy course,' see that ye all reverence one another ; and let no one look upon his neighbour after the flesh ; but do you all mutually love each other in Jesus Christ. Let there be nothing that may be able to make a division among you ; but be ye united to your bishop, and those who preside over you, to be your pattern and direction in the way to immortality. VII. As therefore the Lord did nothing without the Father being united to him m — neither by himself, nor yet by his apostles — so neither do ye any thing without your bishop and presbyters ; neither endea- vour to let any thing appear rational to yourselves apart ; but, being come together into the same place, have one common" prayer, one supplication, one mind, one hope, in charity and in joy uudeflled. There is one Lord Jesus Christ, than whom nothing is better. — Where- fore come ye all together as unto one temple of God ; as to one altar, as to one Jesus Christ who proceeded from one Father/ and exists in one, and is returned to one. VIII. Be not deceived with strange' doctrines, nor with old fables, which are unprofitable ; for if we still continue to live according to the • Deludes. * Vid. Epist Interpr. ad loc e Flesh. d Firmly. • Together, f Character set. s Your whole multitude. h The concord of God. • Sweet. * Was made manifest. Heb. ix. 26. l Habit of God. m John x. 30 ; xiv. 11,12; xvii. 2 1, 22. n Eph. iv. 3—6. • Run. r> John xvi. 28. « Heterodox. 100 ST. IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE Jewish law, we do confess ourselves not to have received grace. For even the most holy a prophets lived according to Christ Jesus : and for this cause were they persecuted, being inspired by his grace, to con- vince" the unbelievers and disobedient that there is one God who has manifested himself by J< BUS Christ his Sun ; who IS bis eternal word, (not coming forth from silence,} who in all things pleased him that sent him. IX. Wherefore, if the) who were brought up in these ancient laws a < Mine nevertheless to the newness of hope, no longer observing sab- baths, but keeping 1 the Lord's day — in which also our life is sprung up by him, and through his death, whom / yet some deny; by which ui\sier\ we have been brought" to believe, and therefore wait that we may be found the disciples of Jesus Christ, our only master — how shall we be able to live different from" him, whose disciples the very pro- phets themselves being, did by the Spirit expect him as their master. And therefore, he whom they justly waited for, being come, raised them up from the dead.' \. Let us not then be insensible of his goodness; for should he have dealt with us according to our works," we had not now had a being. Wherefore, being become his disciples, let us learn to live according to the rules of Christianity : for whosoever is called by any other name besides' this, he is not of God. Lay aside, therefore, the old, and sour, and evil leaven ; and be ye changed into the new leaven, \vhi« -h is Jesus Christ. Be ye salted in him, lest any one among you should be corrupted; for by your Saviour ye shall be judged. m It is absurd to name Jesus Christ, and to Judaize. For the Christian reli- gion did not embrace n the Jewish, but the Jewish the Christian ; that so every tongue that believed might be gathered together unto God. XI. These things, my beloved, I write unto you, not that I know of any one among you that lie ° under this error ; but, as one of the least among you, p I am desirous to forewarn you that ye fall not into the ■Mies ■ of vain doctrine, but that ye be fully instructed in the birth, and suffering, and resurrection of Jesus Christ our hope ; which was fully accomplished in the time of the government of Pontius Pilate, and thai most truly and i( rtainly ; r and from which God forbid that any among you should be turned aside. XII. May I, therefore, have joy of you in all things, if I shall be worthy of it. Tor though I am bound, yet I am not worthy to be Compared to one of you that are at liberty. I know that ye are not putli (1 up; im ye have Jesus Christ in your hearts. \nd especially m M<»t '(' b Fully to satisfy. 'John i. 1. * Things. 'Or, living according to. /Or, u-hi-. k \ Id Annot. \'i»s.M. in 1(m-. 8hotUd hih&H wmtat$d owr werk$. Or. l Mvt< than. m Con- virtni.tn-tttltroit'n. "Believe. ° Have yourselm so. f Lester than you. I // ' Firmly. • In yourselves. TO THE MAGNESIANS. 101 when I commend you, I know that ye are ashamed ; as it is written, " The just man condemneth himself."" XIII. Study therefore to be confirmed in the doctrine of our Lord, and of his apostles, that so, whatsoever ye do, ye may prosper both in body and spirit — in faith and charity — in the Son, and in the Father, and in the Holy Spirit — in the beginning and in the end ; together with your most worthy bishop, and the well- wrought b spiritual crown of your presbytery, and your deacons which are according to God. Be subject to your bishop, and to one another, as Jesus Christ to the Father according to the flesh ; and the apostles both to Christ, and to the Father, and to the Holy Ghost ; that so ye may be united both in body and spirit. XIV. Knowing you to be full of God, I have the more briefly ex- horted you. Be mindful of me in your prayers, that I may attain unto d God ; and of the church that is in Syria, from which ■ I am not worthy to be called ; for I stand in need of your joint prayers in God, and of your charity, that the church which is in Syria may be thought worthy to be nourished / by your church. XV. The Ephesians from Smyrna e salute you, (from which place I write unto you, being present here to the glory of God, in like manner as you are,) who have in all things refreshed me, together with Poly- carp, the bishop of the Smyrnseans. The rest of the churches, in the honour of Jesus Christ, salute you. Farewell,* and be ye strengthened in the concord of God, enjoying 1 his inseparable spirit which is Jesus Christ. To the Magnesians. a Prov. xviii. 17. Sept. b Worthily complicated. e There may be a union both fleshly and spiritual. Eph. Hi. 4. d Find, enjoy. e Whence. f Bedewed. Vid. Epist. Interpol, in loc. s Which came to Smyrna on my account. h "Effcoade. < Pos sessing. i 2 THE EPISTLE OF ST. IGNATIUS TO THE TRALLIANS. Ignatius, who is also called Theophorus, to the holy church which is at Trails in . Isia, beloved of God the Father of Jesus Christ ; efacf, and worthy of God, having peace through 11 the flesh, and blood, and passion of Jesus Christ, our hope in the resurrection wfiich it by" him: which also I salute in its fulness, continuing in the apostolical character ; wish- ing all joy and happiness unto it. I. I have heard of c your blameless and constant disposition d through patience, which not only appears in your outward conversation, but is naturally rooted and grounded in you ;• in like manner as Polybius, your bishop, has declared unto me, who came to me to Smyrna, by the will of God and Jesus Christ ; and so rejoiced together with me in my bonds f for Jesus Christ, that in effect I saw your whole church K in him. Having therefore received the testimony of your good will* towards me for God's sake, 1 by him, I seemed to find you, k as also I knew that ye were the followers 1 of God. II. For whereas " ye are subject to your bishop as to Jesus Christ, ye appear to me to live not after the manner of men, but according to Jesus Christ, who died for us, that so believing in his death, ye might escape" death. It is therefore necessary, that as ye do, so without your bishop you should do nothing ; also be ye subject to your presby- ters, as to the apostles of Jesus Christ, our hope ; in whom, if we walk, we shall be found in him. The deacons, also," as being the ministers of the mysteries of Jesus Christ, must by all means please all: for they are not the ministers* of meal and drink, but of the church of God. Wherefore they must avoid all offences as they would do fire. III. In like manner, let all reverence the deacons- as Jesus Christ ; and the bishop as the Father ; ' and the presbyters as the sanhedrim of God, and college of the apostles. Without these there is no church/ Concerning all which I am persuaded that ye think' after the wet] * In. b I'ntn. 'Known. d Insr/xmil I, tmnd. ' U'huh y<>u hun n>>! ing to utr, hut iim, r. d U > • String, or looking on. tBU Fathp EKm * Tin Father. w ' '• r - The ■/'/..- i - tht Romans: worthy of Qod: most />i(iis,r. i / "i my colour} Mic h pun or immatntatt Mir. 'Ynl. \i>->. Annoti fa loc "■ Worthy ■ ( Qod, *Jtndhtm rocriood >i>>i toon thorn I aohod t btmg bowm d . Mir. v My Int. « /.<. T J inll m>t pltttW ymt IIMM, — (Jr. ' .h. * . /" OMMf WMtO. ■ From mc • z Fk*h. * Btimg btcumc a < hunts. * s 106 TO THE ROMANS. 107 Jesus, that he has vouchsafed to bring a bishop of Syria a unto you, being called from the east unto the west. For it is good for me to set from the world unto God, that I may rise again unto him. III. Ye have never envied any one ; ye have taught others. I would therefore that ye b should now do those things yourselves, which in your instructions you have prescribed c to others. Only pray for me, that God would give me both inward and outward strength, that I may not only say, but will ; nor be only called a Christian, but be found one. For if I shall be found a Christian, I may then deservedly be called one, and be thought faithful, when I shall no longer appear to the world. Nothing is good that is seen : d for even our God Jesus Christ, now that he is in the Father, does so much the more appear. A Christian is not a work of opinion, 6 but of greatness of mind, ^es- pecially when he is hated by the world.) IV. I write to the churches, and signify s to them all, that I am will- ing to die for God, unless you hinder me.* I beseech you that you show not 1 an unseasonable good- will towards me. Suffer me to be food to the wild beasts, by whom I shall attain unto God. For I am the wheat of God ; and I shall be ground by the teeth of the wild beasts, that I may be found the pure bread k of Christ. Rather en- courage 1 the beasts, that they may become my sepulchre, and may leave nothing of my body ; that being dead, I may not be troublesome to any : then shall I be truly the disciple of Jesus Christ, when the world shall not see so much as my body. Pray therefore unto Christ for me, that by these instruments I may be made the sacrifice m of God. I do not, as Peter and Paul, command you. They were apostles, I a condemned man ; they were free, but I am even to this day a servant. But if I shall suffer, I shall then become the freeman of Jesus Christ, and shall rise free." And now, being in bonds, I learn not to desire any thing. V. From Syria even unto Rome I fight with beasts, both by sea and land, both night and day ; being bound to ten leopards ; that is to say, to such a band of soldiers, who, though treated with all manner of kindness, are the worse for it. But I am the more instructed by their injuries ; " yet am I not therefore justified." p May I enjoy the wild beasts that are prepared for me ; which also I wish may exercise all their fierceness upon me : 4 and whom, for that end I will en- a That a bishop of Syria should he found. b That these things also should be firm. c Com?nanded. Vid. Annot. Usserii in loc. N. 26, 27. d Nothing that is seen is eter- nal : for the things that are seen are temporal, but the things that are not seen are eternal — Gr. ■ Persuasion, or silence. — Gr. [/ Desunt. — Gr.] e Vid. Usser. Annot. N. 31. * Forbid me. » Be not. *Vid. Lat. Vet. Interpr. Et Annot. Usser. N. 33. 1 Flatter. m Desunt. — Gr. ♦» Free in him. — Gr. • Any worldly at vain things. — Gr. p 1 Cor. iv. 4. * Vid. Voss. in loc. Usser. Annot. N. 48. May he ready fot me. — Gr. 108 ST. IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE courage, that they may be sure to devour me, and not serve me as they have done some, whom, out of fear, they have not touched. But and if they will not do it willingly, I will provoke them to it. Pardon me in this matter; I know what H profitable for me. Now I begin to be a disciple;" nor c shall any thing DOTS m<\ whether visible or invisible, that I may attain to Chris! Jesus* Let fire and the cross; let the com- panies' 1 of wild beasts ; ], t breakings of bones and tearing' of mem- bers; let the shattering-' in pieces of the whole body, and all* the wicked torments of the devil come upon me ; only let me enjoy" Jesus Christ. VI. All the ends' of the world, and the kingdoms of it, 1 * will profit me nothing : I would rather die for ' Jesus Christ, than rule to the utmost ends of the earth. Him m I seek who died for us ; Him I desire who rose again for us. This is the gain " that is laid up for me. Pardon me, my brethren ; ye shall not hinder me from living : [nor, seeing I desire to go to God, may you separate me from him for the sake of this world; nor seduce me by any of the desires" of it.] Suffer me to enter into « pure light ; where being come, I shall be in- deed the servant r of God. 8 Permit me to imitate the passion of my God. If any one has Him within himself, let him consider what I desire ; and let him have compassion on me, as knowing how I am straitened.' VII. The prince of this world would fain carry me away, and cor- rupt my resolution" towards my God. Let none of you, therefore,* help" him ; rather do ye join with me, that is, with God. Do not speak with Jesus Christ, and yet covet the world. Let not envy dwell with you : no not though I myself, when I shall be come unto you, should exhort you to it, yet do not ye hearken to me, but rather believe what I now write to you. For though I am alive at the writing this, yet my desire is to die. My love is crucified ; [- and the fire" that is within me does not desire any wait r; but being alive and hh springing with nv, says,] Come to the Father. I take no pleasure in the food of corruption, nor in the pleasures of this life. I desire the bread of God, which is cc the flesh of Jesus Christ, [ dd of the seed of David ; •IWr. Aiiimt. N.4H. 'Luke ut. 37. • V id. Colder, in be, Horn. viii. 38,39. fj ,, ■ what if a moi | world, and km kit mm «„„// — Qr. Add. *U$wy, — y matter. Imykoldo*. 'Mam, 'Vid. Am oloc ' What tkmgt mmmm -Jfiwrf, will ■ Who m y\i.' tanotmloe. Itkmrti* not any fin -within Ml MOfioMJ mat:, »..'>■' | M*g water sayi»z within me. (jr.] " CuUilwiiM ■Mini iirplMMt Aimnt in lor I er. N. 71 VoM.inloc c.-ntr. < \>t«-l r. «|. v. « The luavenly \>r, ad win, h is.— Qr. [* Ti in these last tun, s of the seed „f David and .V raham, and the drink of (Jod th I -Or.] TO THE ROMANS. 109 and the drink that I long for,] is his blood, which is incorruptible love." VIII. I have no desire to live any longer after the manner of men ; neither shall I," if you consent. Be ye therefore willing, that ye your- selves also may be pleasing to God. I* exhort you in a few words; 6 I pray you believe me. Jesus Christ will show you that I speak truly. My mouth is without deceit, and the Father hath truly spoken by / it. Pray therefore for me, that I may accomplish what I desire. I have not written to you after the flesh, but according to the will of God. If I shall suffer, ye have loved * me ; but if I shall be rejected/ ye have hated me. IX. Remember in your prayers the church of Syria, which now enjoys God for its shepherd instead of me : let l Jesus Christ only oversee it, and your* charity. But I am even ashamed to be reckoned as one of them : for neither am I worthy, being the least among them, and as one born out of due season. 1 But through mercy I have ob- tained to be somebody, if I shall get unto God. My spirit salutes you ; and the charity of the churches that have received me in the name of Jesus Christ ; not as a passenger : for even they that were not near to me in the way, have gone before me to the next city to meet me. X. These things I write to you from Smyrna, by the most worthy of the church of Ephesus. There is now with me, together with many others, Crocus, most beloved of me. As for those which are m come from Syria, and are gone before me to Rome, to the glory of God, I suppose you are not ignorant of them. Ye shall therefore signify to them that I draw near, for they are all worthy both of God and of you : whom it is fit that you refresh in all things. This have I written to you, the day before the ninth of the calends of September." Be strong unto the end, in the patience of Jesus Christ. To the Romans. a Gr. adds, and perpetual life. b And that shall be. e Willed. d Vid. Annot. Voss. in loc. 'By a short letter. fin. s Ye have willed. » Viz. As unworthy to suffer. »' Vid. Vet. Interpr. Lat. * Shall oversee it. 1 1 Cor. xv. 8. m Vid. Vet. Interpr. Lat. "That is the 23d of August.— Gr. ° Amen.— Gr. K THE EPISTLE OF ST. IGNATIUS TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. Ignatius, who is also called Tlieophorus, to the church of God the Fatlier, and our Lord Jesus Christ, which is at Philadelphia in .Ism; which has obtained mercy, being fixed in the concord of God, and re- joicing evermore* in the passion of our Lord, and being fulfilled in all mercy through his resurrection : which b also I salute in the blood of Jesus Christ, which is our eternal and undefiled joy, especially if they are at tuiity with the bishop, and presbyters who are with him, and tin. deacons appointed according to c the mind d of Jesus Christ; whom he has settled according to his own will in allfirm.ness by his Holy Spirit. I. Which bishop I know obtained that great ministry among you/ not of himself, neither by men, nor out of vain glory, but b) r/ the love of God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ; whose moderation I admire/ who by his silence is able to do more than others with all their vain talk," for he is fitted to the commands as the harp to its itrings. Wherefore my soul esteems his mind towards God most happy, knowing it to be fruitful in all virtue, and perfect ; full of con- > v, free from passion, and according to* all the moderation of the living ( rod. II. Wherefore, as becomes the children both of the light and of truth, flee divisions and false doctrines: but where your shepherd is, there do ye, Sfl sheep, follow after; for there are many wolves* who leem worth} ol belief, that with a false 1 pleasure lead captive thos* that run in the course of God ; but in your concord they shall find no place. III. Abstain, therefore, from those evil herbs which Jesus Christ does not dress; because such are riot the plantation of the Father. Not that I have found any division among you, but rather all manna of purity." For as many as are of GrOd, and of Jesus Christ, are als< with their bishop. And as manv as shall with repentance return into the Unity Of the Church, even these shall also h<- the servants of God, • hmparmblf. ITid. Vet Interpr. LaL ■/. d Will, order. 'JtMrtrj btkmgi 'if. / In. '!! I rifc tne with wonder. k Thost tha' Wtmtkimg$, * In. k Vid. Voss. Ann-', m IOC. ' I'vii. M ClMMMM M 110 EPISTLE TO THE PHILADELPH1ANS. Ill that they may live according to Jesus Christ. Be not deceived, brethren : if any one follows him that makes a schism in the church, he shall not inherit the kingdom of God : if any one walks after any other opinion, he agrees not with the passion of Christ. IV. Wherefore let it be your endeavour to partake all of the same holy eucharist ; for there is but one flesh of our Lord Jesus Christ, and one cup in the unity of his blood ; one altar ; as also there is one bishop, together with his presbytery, and the deacons, my fellow-ser- vants ; that so whatsoever ye do, ye may do it according to the will of God. V. My brethren, the love I have towards you makes me the more large; and having a great joy in you, I endeavour to secure you against danger ; or rather not I, but Jesus Christ, in whom being bound, I the more fear, as being yet only * on the way to suffering. But your prayer to God shall make me perfect, that I may attain to that portion which by God's mercy is allotted to me ; fleeing to the gospel as to the flesh of Christ, and to the apostles as to the presbytery of the church. Let us also love the prophets, forasmuch as they also have led us to the gospel, and to hope in Christ, and to expect him. d In whom also believing, they were saved, in the unity of Jesus Christ; being holy men, worthy to be loved, and had in wonder, who have received testimony from Jesus Christ, and are numbered in the gospel of our common hope. VI. But if any one shall preach the Jewish law ■ unto you, hearken not unto him ; for it is better to receive the doctrine of Christ from one that has been circumcised, than Judaism from one that has not. But if either the one or other do not speak concerning Christ Jesus, they seem to me to be but as monuments and sepulchres of the dead, upon which are written only the names of men. Flee therefore the wicked arts and snares of the prince of this world, lest at any time, being oppressed by his cunning/ ye grow cold ? in your charity. But come all together into the same place, with an undivided heart. And I bless my God that I have a good conscience towards you, and that no one among you has whereof to boast, either open or privately, that I have been burdensome to him in much or little. And I wish, to all amongst whom I have conversed, that it may not turn to a witness against them. VII. For although some would have deceived me according to the flesh, yet the spirit, being from God, is not deceived : for it knows both whence it comes, and whither it goes, and reproves the secrets of the heart. I cried whilst I was among you, I spake with a loud • Very much poured out. b Vid. Voss. in loc. Imperfect. e Vid. Voss. in loc. * Or, preached of the gospel : and hoped in hiin, and expected him. ■ Judaism. f Opi- nion, counsel. ' Weak. 112 ST. IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE voice, — Attend to the bishop, and to the presbytery, and to the dea- cons. Now some supposed that I spake this as foreseeing the division ■ that should come among you. But he is my witness for whose sake I am in bonds, that I knew nothing from any^man : but the Spirit spake, saying on this wise: — Do nothing without the bishop ; keep youi bodies' as the temples of God; love unity; flee divisions; be the followers of Christ, as he was of the Father. \ "III. I therefore did as became me, as a man composed to unity : for where there is division and wrath, God dwelleth not. But the Lord forgives all that repent, if they return r to the unity of God, and to me council of the bishop. For I trust in the grace of Jesus Christ that he will free you from d every bond. Nevertheless I exhort you that you do nothing out of strife, but according to the instruction of Christ ; because I have heard of some who say, Unless I find it written in the originals,' I will not believe it to be written in the Gospel. And when I said, it is written, they answered what lay before them in their corrupted copies. But to me, Jesus Christ is instead of all the uncor- rupted monuments in the world, together with those undefiled' monu- ments, his cross, and death, and resurrection, and the faith which is bv him ; by which I desire, through your prayers, to be justified. IX. The priests, indeed, are good; but much better is the high priest, to whom the Holy of Holies has been committed, and who alone has been intrusted with the secrets of God. He is the door of the Father, by which Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the pro- phets enter in, as well as the apostles and the church. And all the-. things tend to the unity which is of God. Howbeit the gospel has somewhat in it far above all other dispensations ; namely, the appear- ance of our Saviour the Lord Jesus Christ, his passion and resurrec- tion. For the beloved prophets referred to him : but the gospel is the ction of incorruption. All, therefore, together are good, if ye believe with charity. X. Now as COnceftling the church of Antioch, which is in Syria seeing I am told that through your prayers, and the bowels which y< Lt\- tOWtrdl it in Jesus Christ, it is in peace, it will become you, a* the church of God, to ordain some deacon * to go to them thither as the ambassador of God ; that he may rejoice with them when they meet together, and glorify God's name. Blessed be that man, in JeSQS Christ, who shall be found worthy <>f Bach a ministry; and ye your- attVei also shall be glorified. Now, if ye be willing it is not impos- sible I'M you to do this for tin- sake ^i' God ; as also the other neigh- bouring churches bavs assjl them, — some bishops, some priests and !•■ tc Of mum. » Flak. ■/'■•, d Wm mil bm/rm yon. ' Aic hi tw. ■ I \ I \n;i"t. in loc. ' C'ltnurhctl. * Messenger, or men TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 113 XI. As concerning Philo, the deacon of Cilicia, a most worthy man, he still ministers unto me in the word of God, together with Rheus • of Agathopolis, a singular good person, who has followed me even from Syria, not regarding his life : these also bear witness unto you. And I myself give thanks to God for you, that ye receive them as the Lord shall receive you. But for those that dishonoured them, may they be forgiven through the grace of Jesus Christ. The charity of the brethren that are at Troas salutes you, from whence also I now write by Burrhus, who was sent, together with me, by those of Ephesus and Smyrna, for respect sake. May our Lord Jesus Christ honour them, in whom they hope, both in flesh, and soul, and spirit, — in faith, in love, in unity. Farewell in Christ Jesus, our common hope. a Vossius, a martyr, or confessor. — Vid. Annot. in loc. *Vid. Vossii Annot. in Ep> ad Smym. p. 261. See below, p. 116, sect. x. 15 k2 THE EPISTLE OF ST. [GNATIU6 TO THE BMYRKBANS. Ignatius, who is also called Theophorus, to the church of God the Father, and of the beloved Jesus Christ; which God hath mercifully blessed a with every good gift, being filled with faith and charity, so that it is wanting in no gift ; nwst worthy of God, and fruitful in saints ; the church which is at Smyrna in Asia, all joy through his immaeubUe Spirit, and the Word of God. I. I glorify God, even Jesus Christ, who has given you such wis- dom : for I have observed that you are settled in an immovable faith, as if you were nailed to the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, both in the flesh and in the spirit, and are confirmed in love through the blood of Christ, being fully persuaded of those things which relate unto our Lord, 6 who truly was of the race of David according to the flesh, but the Son of God according to the will and power of God ; truly born of the Virgin, and baptized of John : that so all righteousness might be fulfilled by him. c He was also truly crucified by Pontius Pilate and Herod the tetrarch, being nailed for us in the flesh, by the fruits of which we are saved, even by the most blessed passion, that he might gel up ' a token for all ages through his resurrection, to all his holy and faithful servants, whether they be Jews or Gentiles, in one body of his church. II. Now all those things be Buffered for us, that we might be saved. And he ■offered truly, as he also truly raised up himself] and not, as some unbelievers say, that he only seemed to suffer, they themselves only seeming to be.' And as they believe, so it shall happen unto th»'in •. when being divested of the body, they shall become mere spirits/ III. But I know, that even after his resurrection, be was in the flu ah ; and I believe that he is still so. And when he came to those who Were with Peter, he* said unto them, « Take, handle me, and 1 ■ Coop, l Oor. mi. •.::>. *> Unto tkt Lard. ' Matt. iii. 15. d Vid. Vow. Annot. in lor. ' i. <. Christians. / hlCOrfOrml unci dtnwnuir. t Ex Evan. Sec Dr. Qnbe, Bjpidleg. turn. ii. p. K& lit EPISTLE TO THE SMYRNJEANS. 115 I am not an incorporeal demon." And straightway they felt him and believed ; being convinced both by his flesh and spirit. For this cause they despised death, and were found to be above it. a But after his resurrection he did eat and drink with them, as he was flesh ; although as to his spirit he was united to the Father. IV. Now these things, beloved, I put" you in mind of, not question- ing but that you yourselves also believe that they are so. But I arm you beforehand against certain beasts in the shape of men, whom you must not only not receive, but if it be possible must not meet with. Only you must pray for them, that if it be the will of God, they may repent ; which yet will be very hard. But of this our Lord Jesus Christ has the power, who is our true life. For if all those things were done only in show by our Lord, then do I also seem only to be bound. And why have I given up myself to death, to the fire, to the sword, to wild beasts ? But now the nearer I am to the sword, the nearer I am to God : when I shall come among the wild beasts, I shall come to God. Only, in the name of Jesus Christ, I undergo all, to suffer together with him ; He who has made a perfect man strengthening me. Whom some, not knowing, do deny ; or rather have been denied by him, being the advocates of death, rather than of the truth. Whom neither the prophecies, nor the law of Moses have persuaded, nor the gospel itself, even to this day, nor the sufferings of every one of us : for they think also the same things of us. For what does a man profit me. if he shall praise me, and blaspheme my Lord ; not confessing that he was truly made man ? d Now he that doth not say this, does in effect deny him, and is in death. But for the names of such as do this, they being unbelievers, I thought it not fitting to write them unto you. Yea, God forbid that I should make any mention of them, till they shall repent to a true belief of Christ's passion, which is our re- surrection. VI. Let no man deceive himself: both the things which are in heaven, and the glorious angels and princes, whether visible or invisi- ble, if they believe not in the blood of Christ, it shall be e to them to condemnation. " He that is able to receive this, let him receive it.' v Let no man's place* or state in the world puff him up ; that which is worth all is faith and charity, to which nothing is to be preferred. But consider those who are of a different opinion from us, as to what con- cerns the grace of Jesus Christ, which is come unto us, how contrary they are to the design of God ! They have no regard to charity ; no care of the widow, the fatherless, and the oppressed ; of the bound or free, of the hungry or thirsty. VII. They abstain from the eucharist, and from the public offices," 'Death. Admonish. ' Have so. d Had true flesh. * J' is. / Matt xix. 1 2. e Vid. Epist. Interpol. * Vid. Annot. Coteler. in loc. — Or, prayers. 116 ST. IGNATIUS'fl EPISTLE because they confess not the eucharist to be the flesh of our Saviour Jesus Christ, which suffered for our sins, and which the Father, of his goodness, raised again from the dead. And for this cause, contradict- ing the gift of God, the\ die in their disputes. But" much better would it be for them to receive ' it, that they might one day rise through it. It will therefore become you to abstain from socb persons, and not to speak with them, neither in private, nor in public; but to hearken to the prophets, and especially to the gospel, in which both (']. n is manifested unto us, and his resurrection perfectly declared. But flee all divisions BS tin beginning of evils. VIII. Sec that ye all follow your bishop, as Jesus Christ the Father ; and the presbytery, as the apostles; and reverence the deacons, as the command of God. Let no man do any thing of what belongs to the church separately from the bishop. Let that eucharist be looked upon IS well established, which is either offered by the bishop, or by him to whom the bishop has given his consent. Wheresoever the bishop shall appear, there let the people also be; as where Jesus Christ is, there is the catholic church. It is not lawful without the bishop, neither to baptize, nor to celebrate the holy communion ; d but whatsoever he shall approve of, that is also pleasing unto God ; that so whatever is done may be sure and well done. IX. For what remains, it is very reasonable that we should repent,' whilst there is yet time to return unto God. It is a good thing to have a due regard both to God, and to the bishop ; he that honours the bishop shall be honoured of God. But he that does any thing without his knowledge, ministers 7 unto the devil. Let all things, therefore, abound to you in charity ; seeing ye are worthy. Ye have refreshed me in all things ; so shall Jesus Christ you. Ye have loved me, both when I was present with you, and now, being absent, ye cease not to do so. May God be your reward ; for whom whilst ye undergo all things, ye shall attain unto him. X. Ye have done well in that ye have received Philo, and Rheus Agathopus,* who followed me for" the word of God, as the deacons of Christ our God. Who also gave thanks unto the Lord for you, forasmuch as ye have refreshed them in all things. 1 Nor k shall am thing that you have done be lost to you. My soul ' be for yours, and in\ bends, which ye have not despised nor been ashamed of. Where- fore neither shall .Jesus Christ, OUT perfect faith, be ashamed of vou. XI. Your prayer is come to the church of Antioeh which is in Syria; from whence being sent, bound with chains, becoming God, I salute churches; being not worthy to be called from thence," as being • vkL Dotal Aanot l i *MahfhmfM** '/»< id tnxml f Dt. in li**. h I'nto. ' H 1 Vul. Cpist. Interpol ' Sfnnt. m Jll th>. n ut. Thr btthopof that iliurch. TO THE SMYRNA ANS. 117 the least among them. Nevertheless, by the will of God, I have been thought worthy of this honour ; not for that I think I have deserved it, but by the grace of God ; which I wish may be perfectly given unto me, and through your prayers I may attain unto God. And therefore that your work may be fully accomplished both upon earth and in heaven, it will be fitting, and for the honour of God, that your church a appoint some worthy delegate, who being come as far as Syria, may rejoice, together with them, that they are in peace ; and that they are again restored to their former state/ and have again received their proper body. Wherefore I should think it a worthy action to send some one from you with an epistle to congratulate with them their peace in God ; and that through your prayers they have now gotten to their harbour. For inasmuch as ye are perfect yourselves, you ought to think those things that are perfect. For when you are desi- rous to do well, God is ready to enable you c thereunto. XII. The love of the brethren that are at Troas salute you ; from whence I write to you by Burrhus, whom ye sent with me, together with the Ephesians, your brethren ; and who has in all things refreshed me. And I would to God that all would imitate him, as being a pattern of the ministry of God. May his grace fully reward him ! I salute your very worthy bishop, and your venerable presbytery ; and your deacons, my fellow-servants, and all of you in general, and every one in particular, in the name of Jesus Christ, and in his flesh and blood ; in his passion and resurrection, both fleshly and spiritually ; and in the unity * of God with e you. Grace be with you, and patience, for evermore. XIII. I salute the families of my brethren, with their wives and children ; and the virgins / that are called widows. Be strong in the power of the Holy Ghost. Philo, who is present with me, salutes you. I salute the house of Tavias, and pray that it may be strengthened in faith and charity, both of flesh and spirit. I salute Alee, my well- beloved, together^ with the incomparable Daphnus, and Eutechnus, and all by name. Farewell in the grace of God. To the Smyrnaeans from Troas. « Vid. Voss. Annot. in loc. b Bulk, greatness. « Help yon, d Vid. Voss. Annot. in loc. 'And. fi. e. The deaconesses. — See, for the reason of this name, Voss. Annot. in loc. Add. Coteler. ib. s See Voss. Annot. Ex Epist. Interpol. THE EPISTLE OF ST. IGNATIUS TO ST. POLTGABP. Ignatius, who is also called Thcophorus, to Polycarp, bishop of the church which is at Smyrna ; a their overseer, but rather himself over- looked by God the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ ; all happiness. I. Having known that thy mind towards God is fixed, as it were, upon an immovable rock, I exceedingly give thanks that I have been thought worthy to behold thy blessed 1, face, in which may I always rejoice in God. Wherefore, I beseech thee by the grace of God, with which thou art clothed, to press forward in thy course, and to exhort all others, that they may be saved. Maintain thy place, with all care both of flesh and spirit : c make it thy endeavour to preserve unity, than which nothing is better. Bear with all men, even as the Lord with thee. Support all in love, as also thou dost. "Pray without ceas- ing : ,,J ask more understanding than what thou already hast. Be watchful, having thy spirit always awake. Speak to every one ac- cording as God shall enable thee. e Bear the infirmities' of all, as a perfect combatant. Where the labour is great, the gain is* the more. II. If thou shalt love the good disciples, what thank is it ? But rather do thou subject to thee those that are mischievous, in meekness. Every wound is not healed with the same plaster: if the accessions of the disease be vehement, mollify them with soft remedies:" be in all things, "wise as a serpent, but harmless as a dove."' For this cause thou art composed of flesh and spirit, that thou mayest mollify those things that appear before thj bee. And asforthose that are not seen, piaj to God that he would reveal them unto thee, that so thou mays! be wanting in Doming, but msyst abound in every gift The timet demand thee, as the pilots the winds, and he that is tossed in a tempest the haven where be would be, that thou mayest Attain unto God. Be sober, as the combatant of God; the crown" proposed to thee is immortality and eternal life. Concerning which thou art also fully a Oftht Swfjiii / c Vi.]. i Cor. % n . Si, J /;, oi U im mr t, A • Vid. Yuss. in U-. .ilit. r V,t. I,;it. lut.rpr. - f /'.. &MOMS. * Is much. ■ fi fusions. ' Mutt. x. 16. k \ id. \\>ss. Ainn-t. in loc. Collut. cum t'olrlrr. ib. 118 ST. IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE TO ST. POLYCARP. 119 persuaded. I will be thy surety in all things, and my bonds, which thou hast loved. III. Let not those that seem worthy of credit, but teach other doc- trines, disturb thee. Stand firm and immovable as an anvil when it is beaten upon. It is the part of a brave combatant to be wounded, 6 and yet to overcome. But especially we ought to endure all things for God's sake, that he may bear with us. Be every day better c than other: consider the times; and expect him, who is above all time, eternal, invisible, though for our sakes made visible ; impalpable, and impassible, yet for us subjected to sufferings, enduring all manner of ways for our salvation. IV. Let not the widows be neglected : be thou, after God, their guardian. Let nothing be done without thy knowledge and consent : neither do thou any thing but according to the will of God : as also thou dost, with all constancy." Let your assemblies be more full : inquire into all by name. Overlook not the men and maid-servants : neither let them be puffed up ; but rather let them be the more subject, — to the glory of God, that they may obtain from him a better liberty. Let them not desire to be e set free at the public cost, that they be not slaves to their own lusts. V. Flee evil arts/ or rather, make not any mention of them. Say to my sisters that they love the Lord ; and be satisfied with their own husbands, both in the flesh and spirit. In like manner, exhort my brethren, in the name of Jesus Christ, that they love their wives, even as the Lord the church. If any man can remain in a virgin state, to s the honour of» the flesh of Christ, let him remain without boasting ; but if he boast, he is undone. And if he desire to be more taken notice of than the bishop, he is corrupted. But it becomes all such as are married, whether men or women, to come together with the consent of the bishop, that so their marriage may be according to god- liness, and not in lust. Let all things be done to the honour of God. VI. Hearken unto the bishop," that God also may hearken unto you. My soul be security for them that submit to their bishop, with their presbyters, and deacons. And may my portion be together with theirs in God. Labour with one another; contend together, run together, suffer together, sleep together, and rise together ; as the stewards, and assessors, and ministers of God. Please him under whom ye war, and from whom ye receive your wages. Let none of you be found a de- serter ; but let your baptism remain as your arms — your faith as your helmet — your charity as your spear — your patience as your whole a Amaze thee. h Beaten. e More studious, diligent. d Being well settled. c Vid. Annot. Coteler. in loc. / Or, trades. * Vid. Annot. Vossii et Coteler. in loc h Observe, from the foregoing section, that Ignatius here speaks not to Polycarp, but through him to the church of Smyrna. 120 ST. IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE TO ST. POLYCARP. armour. Let your works be your charge," that so you may receive a suitable reward. Be long-suffering, therefore, towards each other in meekness, as God is towards you. Let me have joy of you in all things. \ II. Now forasmucli as the church of Antioch in Syria is, as I am told," in peace through your prayers, I also have been the more com- forted, and without care in God c — if so be that by suffering I shall attain unto God, that, through your prayers, I may be found a disciple of Christ. It will be very fit, O most holy Polycarp, to call a select council,* 1 and choose some one whom ye particularly love, and who is patient of labour, that he may be the messenger of God ; and that going unto Syria, he may glorify your incessant love, to the praise of Christ. A Christian has not the power of himself, but must always be at leisure for God's service. Now this work is both God's and yours, when ye shall have perfected it. For I trust, through the grace of God, that ye are ready to every good work that is fitting for you in the Lord. Knowing therefore your earnest affection to the truth, I have exhorted you by these short letters/ VIII. But forasmuch as I have not been able to write to all the churches, because I must suddenly sail from Troas to Neapolis — (for so is the command of those to whose pleasure I am subject) — do you write to the churches that are near you, as being instructed in the will of God, that they also may do in like manner. Let those that are able send messengers/ and let the rest send their letters by those who shall be sent by you ; that you may be glorified to all eternity, * of which you are worthy. I salute all by name, particularly the wife of Epi- tropuSj with all her house and children. I salute Attalus, my well- beloved. I salute him who shall be thought worthy to be sent by you into Syria. Let grace be ever with him, and with Polycarp, who sends him." I wish you all happiness in our God, Jesus Christ; in whom continue, in the unity and protection of God. I salute Alee, my well- beloved. Farewell in the Lord. To Polycarp. « That which it eommittt d to yarn cwCody to hup ncwr. * // hat been manit< in ti ■ Qod. *M ' ' \ i/. To the BmjniMiM, and this to him* It'. SeePeanon inloe. f Footmen, fVid*VoM. in loc. In tin. *El V.t. Intcrpr. Yul. VOMM, Aiuiot. PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE OF THE MARTYRDOM OF ST. IGNATIUS, AND OF THE FOLLOWING RELATION OF IT, WRITTEN BY THOSE WHO WERE PRESENT AT HIS SUFFERINGS. Of the life of St. Ignatius — Whence he was called Thcophorus — That he never saw Christ, but was converted to Christianity by the apostles ; and by them made bishop of Antioch — How he behaved himself in that station — Of his death — Why he was sent from Antioch to Rome, in order to his suffering there — Metaphrastes's account of the effect which his death wrought upon the emperor Trajan, rejected — How the per- secution of the Christians came to be mitigated about the time that he suffered — An inquiry into the time of his martyrdom. 1. In the foregoing chapter I have given such an account of the epistles of St. Ignatius as seemed necessary to vindicate the authority of them, and to remove those prejudices which some had of late en- deavoured to raise against them. I am now to pass from the writings of this holy man, to his truly great and heroical sufferings: an account whereof is in the next place subjoined, in the relation of those who accompanied him from Antioch to Rome, and were the eye-witnesses of his martyrdom. 2. But before I come to the consideration of this last and noblest part of his life, I cannot but think it will be expected from me to give some account of the foregoing passages of it ; that so we may have at once a full view of this great saint, and perceive by what steps he prepared himself for so constant and glorious a death. 3. And here it will be necessary for me, in the first place, to con- sider the character which he gives of himself in the beginning of all his epistles, and which he freely asserted before the a emperor himself, at his examination ; namely, that of Theophorus. Now this, accord- ing to the different pronunciation of it, may be expounded after a dif- ferent manner ; and signify either a person carried by God, or else a divine person ; one who carries God in his breast. And in both these significations we find this name to have been given to this holy man. 4. For, first, as to the former signification, we are told, by some of the writers of his life, that St. Ignatius was the child whom our blessed Saviour took in his arms, and set before his disciples as a pattern of humility, when he told them that " unless they should be converted, and become as little children, they should in no wise enter into the kingdom of God ;" b and that from thence he took the name of Theo- phorus, one who was borne, or carried by God. And thus not only a Acts of Ignatius, num. iv. v. b Matt, xviii. 3. 16 L "I 122 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE Metaphrastes" and Nicephorus b among the Greeks, but, as our learned Bishop Usher c tells us, " some Syriac writers, more ancient than they, both interpret this name, and give an account of its being attributed to this blessed martyr." 5. But, as stories of this kind seldom lose in the relation, so we find the Latins' 1 making a farther improvement of the present fable. For having confirmed the truth of what these men had before observed, of Ignatius being taken up by our Saviour into his arms; they add, that for this reason the apostles, when they made him bishop of Antioch, durst not lay their fiands upon him, " he having been before both commended by our Saviour Christ, and sanctified by his touching of him." 6. There is so much of romance in all the latter part of this story, and so little grounds for the former, that I shall not need to spend any time in the confuting of either. It is enough that St. Chrysostom' has assured us, that this holy man never saw the Lord, and that all the other ancient writers are silent as to this particular, which makes me the rather wonder at the endeavour of a late learned writer 7 of our own country to give countenance to such a fable ; which, if not des- titute of all probability, yet at least wants any good authority to sup- port it ; and as our learned Bishop Pearson * very reasonably conjec- tures, was first started about the time of the eighth general council, by irty of that Ignatius who was then set up in opposition to Photius; and from thence derived both to Anastasius among the Latins, and to Metaphrastes among the Greeks. 7. To pass then from this fabulous account of this title, let us come to the consideration of the true import of it. Now, for that as we cannot any better, so neither need we desire any other account Uian what this holy man" himself gave the emperor of that name. When being asked by him, « Who was Theophorus ?" he replied, " He who has Christ in his breast." And in this sense was this name commonly used among the ancients ; as has been shown, in a multitude of ex- amples, b) Bishop Pearson, 1 in his elaborate vindication of Ignatius's i pistles. I shall offer only one of them, that of St. Cyril, who anathe- a ho .should call our Saviour Christ, Theophorus ; "lest," he, ki he should thereby be understood to have been no other than one of the saints." 8. It remains, then, that Ignatius was called Theophorus, for the -.tine reason that any other divine or excellent person might nave been i \i, t iphn L >i'U. n. can. 86* i ma, Amiot. in Act M.irt. [gnat Dam. hr. d \ ia \nnot in ConciL (Ectun. ^m. Concil. Lab. torn, nil p. 994. M. 'Hotml in B. [gnat torn. L Perardent p. 199, ■ i:.c. ■ M,.i,i ; , . < i i ■;,,. i:,v|i - loin. ii. i-. 8] !. SIS. » Viu.l. [gnat part ii. i. p, i i'.t. i \ .-.. num. v. i . part ii. p. l ; '.. OF THE MARTYRDOM OF ST. IGNATIUS. 123 so called ; namely, upon the account of his admirable piety; because his soul was full of the love of God, and sanctified with an extraordi- nary portion of the Divine grace ; as both his life showed, and the earnest desire he had to be dissolved, and to be with Christ, and his joy when he saw himself approaching towards it ; and (to mention no more) his constancy in his last and most terrible conflict with the wild beasts, will not suffer us to doubt. 9. But though the story of our Saviour's taking St. Ignatius into his arms be of no credit, yet thus much St. Chrysostom tells a us, that he was intimately acquainted with the holy apostles, and instructed by them in the full knowledge of all the mysteries of the gospel. What was the country that gave birth to this blessed saint, or who his parents were, we cannot tell. Indeed, as to the former of these, his country, a late author 6 has endeavoured, from a passage in Abulfaragius, set out by our incomparable Dr. Pococke, to fix it at Nora in Sardinia ; a place which still retains its ancient name with very little variation. This is certain, that growing eminent both in the knowledge of the doctrine of Christ, and in a life exactly framed according to the strictest rules of it, he was, upon the death of Euodius, chosen by the apostles that were still living, to be bishop of Antioch, the metropolis of Syria ; and, whatever Anastasius pretends, received imposition of hands from them. 10. How he behaved himself in this great station, though we have no particular account left to us, yet we may easily conclude from that short hint that is given us of it, in the relation of his martyrdom, * where we are told that he was " a man in all things like unto the apostles ; that as a good governor, by the helm of prayer and fasting, by the constancy of his doctrine and spiritual labour, he opposed him- self to the floods of the adversary ; that he was like a divine lamp illuminating the hearts of the faithful by his exposition of the Holy Scriptures ; and lastly, that to preserve his church, he doubted not freely, and of his own accord, to expose himself to the most bitter death." This is in general the character of his behaviour in his church of Antioch ; a greater than which can hardly be given to any man. Nor indeed can we doubt but that he, who, as Eusebius e tells us, and as his epistles still remaining abundantly testify, was so careful of all the other churches, to confirm them in a sound faith, and in a constant adherence to their holy religion, was certainly much more vigilant to promote the interests of piety within his own diocese, which was blessed with his government above forty years/ a Homil. in Ignat. p. 499, torn. i. Fevardent. b Ernest. Tentzel. Exercit. Select, iii. num. ii. p. 47. Comp. Dr. Grabe's Spicilcg. torn. ii. p. 1. c Vid. Chrysost. Orat. in Laud. Ignat. Theodoret. torn. iv. p. 33, Dial. 1. Comp. Usser. Annot. in Epist. ad Antioch. p. 107. Pearson. Vind. Ignat. part ii. p. 107. d Acts of Ignat. num. i. ii. iii. 'Hist. Eccles. lib. iii. cap. 36. /Euseb. Chron. ab anno 69 ad 110, alii ad 116. Vid infra. 124 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE 11. Hence we may observe whs! b tender concern he expresses in all his epistles for his church at Antioch; with what affection he re- commends it to the pray< ra of those to whom he wrote ; and especially to the care of his dear friend and fellow-disciple, St Polycarp. And when he heard at Troas of the ceasing of the persecution there, how did be rejoice at it, and require all the neighbouring churches to rejoice with him ; and to send 1 1 n ir messengers and letters thither, to congra- tulate with them upon that account ! a J -J. Suck was hifl affection towards his own church, and his care of all the others round ahout him ; by both of which he became in such an extraordinary favour with them, that they thought nothing could be sufficient to express their respect towards him. And there- fore we are told, that when lie was carried from Antioch to Rome, in order to his suffering, all the churches everywhere sent messengers 6 on his way to attend him, and to communicate to his wants. And what is yet more, they were generally their bishops themselves that came to meet him, and thought it a singular happiness to receive some spiritual exhortations from him. And when he was dead, they paid such an honour to his memory, as to account the few bones c that were left of him by the wild beasts, more precious than the richest jewels : insomuch that we are told they were several d ages after taken up from the place where they were first deposited, as not honourable enough for them to lie in, and that being brought within the city where he once was bishop, there was instituted a yearly festival in memory of him. 13. As for what concerns the circumstances of his death, they are so particularly recounted in the relation I have here subjoined of it, that nothing more needs to be added to what is there delivered of this matter. Yet one remark I cannot but make on that particular of his story which has puzzled so many learned men f to account for, but may easily be revolved, and I believe most truly too, into the over- ruling hand of the Divine Providence ; and that is, of the sending of this holy man from Antioch as far as Rome to suffer. For whatever the desiga <'t" 'he emperor' may have been in it, whether he intended to increase his Bufferings by a journey so wearisome, and attended with so many bitter circumstances, as that must needs have been to a n very probablyj at that time, fourscore years of sge; or whether lie hoped by tins means to have overcome his constancy) anil to have drawn him awav from Ins faith ; <»r lastly, whether, as Metaphrastes* ° s,c hii Bpiftlei \>> the Phfladalp, Bmyra. and t.» st. Fotjcnp Mi Bpiflt «t s[M-ci;itiiii ad Rom. num. i\. Aiiil. Act 1 1: i i;it. until. i\. f Vicrii Ann. in An. [gn it nun. wwii. ' \ id. Scalig. m I ad Ann. 110. / Vid. I HOT. Not in A. t. {gnat, num. i\. |>. :i'.t. In. 'IYut/i 1. E iii. p. 49. f Matt. anml < 'otrlcr. OF THE MARTYRDOM OF ST. IGNATIUS. 125 tells us, upon his consulting with those of the senate who were with him, he was advised " not to let him suffer at Antioch, lest thereby he should raise his esteem the more among the people, and render him still more dear and desirable to them;" we cannot doubt but that God hereby designed to present to all the nations through which he was to pass, a glorious instance of the power of his religion, that could enable this blessed martyr with so much constancy to despise all the violence of his enemies, and to be impatient after those trials which they hoped should have affrighted him into a base and degenerous compliance with their desires. 14. This was indeed a triumph worthy of the Christian religion : nor was it any small advantage to the churches at such a critical time, to have their zeal awakened, and their courage confirmed, both by the example and exhortations of this great man, from Antioch even to Rome itself. And we are accordingly told with what mighty comfort and satisfaction they received his instructions, and, as the authors of his acts express it, « rejoiced to partake in his spiritual gift." 15. Nay, but if we may believe Metaphrastes as to the effect which the sufferings of this holy man had upon the mind of the emperor, the church received yet greater benefit by his death; "For Trajan," 11 says he, " hearing of what had been done to Ignatius, and how un- dauntedly he had undergone the sentence that was pronounced against him ; and being informed that the Christians were a sort of men that did nothing contrary to the laws, nor were guilty of any impieties, but worshipped Christ as the Son of God, and exercised all temperance both in meat and drink, nor meddled with any thing that was forbid- den ; he began to repent of what he had done, and commanded that the Christians should indeed be searched out, but that, being dis- covered, they should not be put to death ; bnly they should not be admitted into any offices, nor be suffered to meddle with any public employs. Thus was not only the life of Ignatius of great use to the church, but his very death the means of procuring much good to it." And what Metaphrastes here tells us, we find in effect delivered by another author of his acts, not yet set forth ; from whom he seems to have taken his story, only with the addition of some farther circum- stances of his own, to make it the more complete. 16. But though I should be far from envying any thing that might make for the honour of this blessed martyr, yet are there many circum- stances in the story which Metaphrastes has here put together, that makes me justly call in question the truth of it. For first, it is evi- dent, beyond all doubt, that the persecution was abated at Antioch a Acts of Ignat. num. ix. 'Mart. Ignat. apud Coteler. p. 1002. * Vid. Usser. Annot. in Act. Ignat pp. 55, 56. L 2 126 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE before Ignatius suffered, nay, before he was yet gone out of the Lesser Asia. Insomuch, that in his three last epistles which he wrote from Troas to the Philadelphians, the Smyrnaeans, and to Polycarp himself, he particularly takes notice of the peace of the church of Antioch, and exhorts them to send congratulatory messages thither upon the account of it. 17. Nor was this suspension of the persecution granted upon Igna- tius's account, but upon the remonstrances which the emperor's own officers made to him, both of the numbers of those that died for the Christian faith, and of the innocency of their lives ; and lastly, of the readiness with which they not only suffered when taken, but volun- tarily came and presented themselves before those who were to con- demn them. Two of these epistles, relating to this very persecution, we have still remaining ; the one written by Tiberianus," president of Pala^stina Prima ; the other of Pliny the younger, 1 pro-praetor of Bithy- nia : and the answer of Trajan to the latter, of which we find to have been in the same words that Jo. Malela tells us he replied to the other ; viz., "That the Christians should not be sought after; but if they were brought before them and convicted, should be punished unless they abjured." 18. The same is the account which not only * Eusebius, from Ter- tullian,' gives us of the emperor's order as to this matter ; but which Suidas/ after both, has left us of it : which makes it the more strange to find such a different relation both in Bishop Usher's manuscript author, and in Metaphrastes's Acts of Ignatius before mentioned. It is true that, notwithstanding these rescripts of the emperor, the perse- cution still continued ; nor was it so soon over in other places as it was at Aufioch. This is not only evident from the history of this time left us by Eusebius/ but may in general be concluded from the prayer" which this holy saint made at his martyrdom ; where, say our acts, " He entreated the Son of God in behalf of the churches, that he would put a stop to the persecution, and restore peace and quiet to them." But these were only local persecutions, as Eusebius* calls them : and proceeded rather from the fury of the people, and th< versenesi of some particular governors, than from the design or com- mand of the emperor. l!>. As to the time of [guatius's suffering, we are only told, in his that it was when Syria 1 and Senecius were consuls; nor are learned men yet agreed in what year to tix it. Eusebius, in his Chronicle, places it in the year of Christ IK'; Marianua Septus, 112; <• Apod Umn. Annot in Epkt id Pbiledelpb. not BS. Bl m Append. p.S. k Plnv Been. Bpwt lib. t, epi ■IbfcL Bpi 'Hbt Boole* lb. in. • Apologetcan.it fU\^ rLib. hi. r. 32. Hist. Eedes. "Acta Miit.Ijn.it. mini. xii. 'Easeb. EbU. M>r. Sura. OF THE MARTYRDOM OF ST. IGNATIUS. 127 Bishop Usher yet sooner, in the year 107. And lastly, to name no more, our most exact Bishop Lloyd, 6 followed therein by the late critique upon Baronius, Antonius Pagi, yet later than any ; to wit, in ( the year that the great earthquake fell out at Antioch, and from which Trajan himself hardly escaped; which, as Jo. Malela c accounts it, and is followed therein by Bishop Usher in his computation, was in the year 116. 20. And this may suffice to have been observed concerning the most eminent passages that occur in the Acts of the Martyrdom of St. Igna- tius. I shall need say nothing to the authority of the relation itself; which, as it is written with all sincerity, and void of those additions which later writers have made to these kind of histories, so we are told, in the close of it, that it was compiled by those who went with him from Antioch, and were the eye-witnesses of his encounters. That the latter part of these acts was added to the original account of the martyrdom of this holy man, the learned Dr. Grabe has proved to be at least probable ; but this does not at all affect the other parts of them, which the same judicious writer receives as true and authentic. These acts were first published from two very ancient manuscripts, by our most reverend Archbishop Usher, in his appendix to his edition of Ignatius, anno 1647. They have since been printed in their original Greek, by a very learned man abroad ; and reprinted by Dr. Grabe, in his Spicilegium, here in England. From this last edition thev are now translated into our own language. I cannot tell whether it be worth the observing, that in the collection made by the late learned Cotelerius of the writings of the apostolical Fathers, instead of these genuine acts, there is inserted the account which Metaphrastes put together of his sufferings, several ages after. It would perhaps have made a more agreeable history to the vulgar reader, had I translated that relation, rather than this, which is much shorter, and wants many notable passages that are to be found in that other. But, as I should then have departed from my design of setting out nothing but what I thought to be indeed of apostolical antiquity, so, to those who love the naked truth, these plain acts will be much more satisfactory than a relation filled up with the uncertain, and too often fabulous circumstances of later ages. *Annot. in Act. Martyr. Ignat. not. 39. *Vid. Ant. Pagi. Critic, in Baron, ad Ann. 108. • Apud Usser. loc. supr. cit. Comp. the Dissert, of Bishop Pearson in the late edition of his Epistles at Oxford. A RELATION MAETYRDOM OF ST. IGXATHS. Translated from tlu original (Jr>>k, published by Dr. Grabc, in his 8picileg. Patrum, torn. ii. I. When Trajan, not long since, came to the Roman empire, Igna- tius, the disciple of St. John the apostle, [and evangelist ,] a man in all things like unto the apostles,* governed the church of Antioch with all care ; who being scarcely able to escape the storms of the many persecutions before under Domitian, as a good governor, by the helm of prayer and fasting, by the constancy of his doctrine and spiritual labour, withstood the raging floods; fearing lest they should sink those who either wanted courage, or were not well grounded d in the faith. II. Wherefore the persecution being at present somewhat abated, he rejoiced greatly at the tranquillity of his church ; yet was troubled as to himself, that he had not attained to a true love of Christ, nor was come up to the pitch ■ of a perfect disciple : for he thought that the confession which is made by martyrdom, would bring him to a yet more close and intimate union with the Lord/ Wherefore continuing a few years longer with the church, and after the manner of a divine lamp* illuminating the hearts of the faithful" by the exposition of the Holy Scriptures, he attained to what he had desired. III. For Trajan, in the nineteenth year 1 of his empire, being lifted up with his victory over the Scythians and Dacians, and many other nations, and thinking that the religious company of Christians WM y •• wanting to his absolute and universal dominion, and thereupon threat- ening them that they should be penecnted, unless they would choose to Worship the devil, with all other nations, tear obliged all such as li\i religiously either to sacrifice, or to die. Wherefore our brave* soldier of Christ, being in fell fol the church of Antioch, was voluntarily brought before Trajan, who was at that time then", on his way to Armenia, and the Parthians, against whom he was hastening. 1 ■ " a D.'suiit.— Gompm Qm Cotton M- s . 'Jf*J In MS. Cotton, inftrminii. — (Jr. iufmm ' Ortler. f More to a farmluv U ;, Lord. t Camdk. >y mans hurt. • Sec Hi-!. Dioi if the yeu of Bt [gnoftnufi Martyrdom, p. 61. ' M inly. MARTYRDOM OF ST. IGNATIUS. 129 IV. Being come into the presence of the emperor Trajan, the em- peror asked him, saying, " What a wicked wretch" art thou, thus to endeavour" to transgress our commands, and to persuade others also to do likewise, to their destruction?" Ignatius answered, "No one ought to call Theophorus after such a manner;'* forasmuch as all wicked spirits are departed far from the servants of God. But. if, because I am a trouble to those evil spirits, you call me wicked, with reference to them I confess the charge ; for having [within me] e Christ, the heavenly king, I dissolve all the snares of the devils. " / V. Trajan replied, » And who is Theophorus ?" — Ignatius. " He who has Christ in his breast." — Trajan. " And do not we then seem to thee to have the gods within us,* who fight for us against our ene- mies ?" — Ignat. " You err, in that you call the evil spirits of the heathens, gods. For there is but one God, who made heaven and earth, and the sea, and all that are in them ; and one Jesus Christ, his only begotten Son, whose kingdom may I enjoy." VI. Trajan. " His kingdom you say* who was crucified under Pontius Pilate." — Ignat. " His who crucified my sin, with the in- ventor of it ; and has put all the deceit and malice of the devil under the feet of those who carry him in their heart." — Trajan. " Dost thou then carry him who was crucified within thee ?" — Ignat. " I do : for it is w T ritten, < I will dwell in them and walk in them.' " ; — Then Trajan pronounced this sentence against him : " Forasmuch as Igna- tius has confessed that he carries about within himself Him that was crucified, we command that he be carried, bound by soldiers, to the great Rome, there to be thrown to the beasts, for the entertainment" of the people." VII. When the holy martyr heard this sentence, he cried out with joy, " I thank thee, Lord, that thou hast vouchsafed to honour me with a perfect love towards thee ; and hast made me to be put into iron bonds with thy apostle Paul." Having said this, he with joy put his bonds about him ; and having first prayed for the church, and com- mended it with tears unto the Lord, he was hurried away, like a choice ram, the leader of a good flock, by the brutish soldiers, in order to his being carried to Rome, there to be devoured by the bloodthirsty beasts. VIII. Wherefore with much readiness and joy, out of his desire to suffer, he left Antioch, and came to Seleucia ; from whence he was to sail. And after a great deal of toil, being come to Smyrna, he left the « DeviL Vid. Pears. Vind. Ign. par. ii. cap. 12. b l>oidd^. — Gr. To set thyself. o That they may be miserably destroyed. — Gr. d KaKotainova. • Desunt. Gr. / Of those. s In our mind. — Gr. In our breast : so MS. Cotton. To have an understand- ing of the gods, or, the gods according to understanding. So the other, of Abp. Usher. Metaphrastes joins both together. Vid. Annot. Usser. num. 5. * You mean him.- Gr. '2 Cor. vi. 16. >Gr.— Delight. 17 130 A RELATION OF THE ship with great gladness-, and hastened to see the holy Polycarp, his fellow-scholar,' who was bishop tl • had both of them been formerly the disciples of St. John. IX. Being brought to him, and communicating to him some spi- ritual gifts, and glorying in bis bon atreated, first of all, the- whole church, (for the churches and cities of Asia attended' this man by their bishops, and priests, and deacons, all hastening to him, if by any means thej might receive some part of his spiritual gift,) f but more particularly Polycarp, to contend' 1 with God in his behalf; that being suddenly taken by the beasts from the world/ he might appeal before the face of Christ. And this he thus spake, and testi- fied, extending so much his love for' Christ as one who was about to .e heaven through his own good confession, and the earnest con- tention of those who prayed together with him ; and to return a recom- pense to the churches, who came to meet him by their governors, he sent* letters of thanks to them, which distilled spiritual grace, with prayer and exhortation. Seeing therefore all men so kindly affi towards him, and fearing lest the love of the brotherhood should pre- vent his hastening to the Lord, now that a fair door of suffering was opened to him, he wrote the epistle we here subjoin to the Romans. (See the epistle before.) X. And having thus strengthened such of the brethren at Rom were against his martyrdom, by this epistle, as he desired ; setting sail from Sm vrna, (for he was pressed by the soldiers to hasten to the public spectacles at great Rome, that being delivered to the wild beasts in sight of the people of the Romans, he might receive the crown for which he strove,) he came to Troas, from whence going on, being brought to Neapolis, he passed by Philippi through Macedonia, and that part of Epirus which is next to Epidamnus ; having found a ship in one of the seaports, he sailed over the Adriatic sea; [and from thence entering into the Tyrrhene,] and passing by several islands and Cities, at length be saw Pnteoli ; which being showed to the holy man, he hastened to go forth, being desirous to walk from thence, in the way thai Paul the apostle had gone ;" but a violent wind arising, and driving on the ship, would not Buffer* him bo to do : wherefore I mppHing tin- loi 'inen in that place, he Sailed forward. XI. And the wind continuing favourable to us, in one day and a night, we indeed were unwillingly hurried on, as sorrowing to think of bt rated from this h<>h martyr: but to him it hap; justly according to his wish, that he might go the sooner 1 out of the • Co-uuiiitur. * Or. — /«''" M< thr v-rld. f To. *(Jr — By smiling ', * ArUxxviii. lit. 11 4 The ship hi I the forepart icoulJ not pomi:. * BN*f " ! A Wli !o 5°' MARTYRDOM OF ST. IGNATIUS. 131 world, and attain unto the Lord, whom he loved. Wherefore, sailing into the Roman port, and those impure sports being almost at an end, the soldiers began to be offended at our slowness ; but the bishop with great joy complied with their hastiness. XII. Being therefore soon forced away from the port so called, we forthwith met the brethren, (for the report of what concerned the holy martyr was spread abroad,) who were full of fear and joy: for they rejoiced in that God had vouchsafed them the company of Theopho- rus, but were afraid, when they considered that such an one was brought thither to die. Now some of these he commanded to hold their peace who were the most zealous" for his safety, and said, that " they would appease the people, that they should not desire the de- struction of the just:" 6 who presently knowing this by the spirit, and saluting all of them, he desired them that they would show a true love to him : disputing yet more with them than he had done in his epistle, and persuading them not to envy him who was hastening unto the Lord. And so, all the brethren kneeling down, he prayed to c the Son of God, in behalf of the churches, that he would put a stop to the persecution, and continue the love of the brethren towards each other ; which being done, he was with all haste led into the amphitheatre, and speedily, according to the command of Caesar before given, thrown in, the end of the spectacles being at hand. For it was then a very solemn day, called in the Roman tongue the thirteenth of the calends of January ; upon which the people were more than ordinarily wont to be gathered together. Thus was he delivered to the cruel beasts, near the temple, by wicked men ; so that the desire of the holy martyr, Ignatius, might be accomplished ; as it is written, " The desire of the righteous is acceptable ;" J namely, that he might not be burdensome to any of the brethren, by the gathering of his relics, but might be wholly devoured by them ; according as in his epistle he had before wished that so his end might be. For only the greater and harder of his holy bones remained ; which were carried to Antioch, and there put up in a napkin, as an inestimable treasure left to the church by the grace which was in the martyr. XIII. Now these things were done the thirteenth of the calends of January, that is the twentieth day of December ; Sura and Synecius being the second time consuls of the Romans ; of which we ourselves were eye-witnesses. And being the night following watching, with tears, in the house, praying to God with our bended knees, that he would give us, weak men, some assurance of what had been before done, — it happened, that falling into a slumber, some of us, on the sudden, saw the blessed Ignatius standing by us, and embracing us, a Hot. b Quictare plebem ad non expetere perdcrijustum. c Entreated. * Prov. x. «4. 132 MARTYRDOM OF ST. IGNATIls others beheld the blessed martyr praying for us ; others, as it were, dropping with sweat, as if he were just come from his great labour, and standing by the Lord. XIV. Which when we saw, being filled with joy, and comparing the visions of our dreams with one another, we glorified God, the giver of all good things ; and being assured of the blessedness of the saint, 1 we have made known f ' unto you both the day and the time ; that be- ing assembled together according to the time of his martyrdom, we may communicate with the combatant, and most valiant martyr of Christ, who trod under foot the devil, and perfected the course he had piously desired, in Christ Jesus our Lord ; by whom, and with whom, all glory and power be to the Father, with the blessed Spirit, for ever and ever. Amen. ft Bcatificantes Sanctum. Pronouncing him blessed. h Having manifested, or made known. PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE OF THE MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP, AND OF THE EPISTLE WRITTEN BY THE CHURCH OF SMYRNA CONCERNING IT. That there were heretofore several called by the name of Polycarp — Both the country and parentage of St. Polycarp uncertain — What he was before his conversion, and by whom converted — He is made bishop of Smyrna by the apostles — How he behaved himself in that office — The great veneration which the Christians had for him — Of his journey to Rome, and what he did there — The testimony of St. John concerning him, Rev. ii. 8 — Of the time of St. Polycarp's martyrdom — What persecutions the church then laboured under — Of the epistle of the church of Smyrna concerning his sufferings, and the value which the ancients put upon it — Of the miracle that is said to have happened at his death — What his age was when he suffered — What the day of his suffering — In what place he was put to death — Of the authority of the present epistle ; and its translation into our own language. 1. The epistle of the church of Smyrna, (the next piece that follows in the present collection,) however it makes mention of some others that suffered at the same time with St. Polycarp, for the faith of Christ ; yet, insisting chiefly upon the particulars of his passion, and being designed by that church to communicate to all the world the glorious end of their beloved bishop, and most worthy and constant martyr of Christ, I shall observe the same method in treating of this, that I did in discoursing of the acts of St. Ignatius before ; and speak somewhat of the life of St. Polycarp first, before I come to consider the account that is here given us of his death. 2. That there were several of the name of Polycarp heretofore, and who must therefore carefully be distinguished from him of whom we are now to discourse, has been evidently shown by the late learned editor 4 of his epistle. As for our Polycarp, the disciple of St. John, and the great subject of the present martyrology, we have little account either what was his country, or who his parents. In general, we are told that he was born somewhere in the East ; as Le Moyne thinks," not far from Antioch ; and perhaps from Smyrna itself, says our learned Dr. Cave. c Being sold in his childhood, he was bought by a certain noble matron whose name was Calisto, and bred up by her, and at her death made heir to all her estate ; which though very considerable, he soon spent in works of charity and mercy/ 3. His Christianity he received in his younger years, from Bucolus, bishop of Smyrna : by whom being made e deacon and catechist of that church, and discharging those offices with great approbation, he was, upon the death of Bucolus, made bishop of Smyrna by the apos- a Le Moyne Prol. ad Var. Sacr. » Ibid. c Life of St. Polycarp, p. 112. So the Roman Martyrology. d Le Moyne, Cave, &c e Ibid. M 133 134 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE ties ; a and particularly by St. John, 6 whose disciple, together with Ignatius, he had before been. 4. How considerable a reputation he gained by bis wise adminis- tration of this great Office, we may in some measure conclude from that character which his verj enemies gave of him at his death: when crying out that he should be thrown to the lions, they laid this to him as his crime, hut which was indeed his chiefest honour/ "This,* 1 say they, " is the doctor of Asia, the father of the Christians, and the overthrower of our gods." And when he was burnt they persuaded the governor not to sutler his friends to carry away any of his remains, 4 " Lest," say they, " the Christians, forsaking him that was crucified, should begin to worship Polycarp." 6. Nor was it any small testimony of the respect which was paid to him, that (as we are told in this epistle) the Christians would not suffer him to pull off" his own clothes, but strove who should be the most forward to do him service; thinking themselves happy if they could but come to touch his flesh. " For," says the epistle, "he was truly adorned with such a good conversation, 1 ' as made all men pay a more than ordinary respect to him. G. Hence St. Hierome f calls him the prince of all Asia ; Sophronius the W. iii. cup. M. En ■'• H. '■ Eoclet. lib. hr. r;ij>. 11. Yiil. Ti'iit/i I. ! ■ .)«• Pol yc iii. ieet & | TertnLd P B LcSS. ffieran. da Script in Polycarp. Vid. MartyroL J.ui. \wi. 'Epiatie of tha church of Saayrna, num. \ii - It>i. Having i i d through the chief parts of the following re- lation, and which seemed n. .'lire our animadversion, it is time erre concerning the epistle itself, which is here subjoined, '• Niiin. iv. M'i.l.r ! L at Polycarp. p. alt Comp. Tentiel. Polyearp.Me.ui.iT. LQiron. partiic. 15. 'Iran. r.mtr. Hn-n-s. Kb. in. O. 8. * In ' num. 101. 10.".. SAnnot i:. pp.64 < l'r..!. .-. ad Var.BaCT. Chron. par. ii. c. IS. • Ant. Critic ia Baron, ad an. 169. T. ■ Be.xxr.xxxi.fte. 'Smith Epfet. de 1 ''.iN.rni. r. V \ Id. Timt/.tl. I >ct. iv. wii. wxiii. OF THE MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP. 139 that it is a piece of most unquestionable credit and antiquity. As for the main body of it, we find it preserved in the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius, who lived not above an age and a half after the writing of it. And even the manuscript itself, made use of by Bishop Usher, is so well attested that we need not any farther assurance of the truth of it. The sum of the account which we have given us of it is this, " that Caius, an acquaintance of St. Irenseus, the disciple of Polycarp, transcribed it from the copy of that father ; and Socrates the Corin- thian from Caius; and from Socrates' copy was transcribed that manuscript which we still have of it." 6 20. Twice has this epistle been put into our own language, as far as the History of Eusebius has given occasion for the translation of it. What those editions are I cannot tell, having never perused either of them. But I suppose it is now for the first time joined in an entire piece together, and so communicated to the English reader. In my translation of it I have strictly followed the edition of our most reve- rend primate, from which Cotelerius's is but a copy: nor have I, that I know of, departed in the least circumstance from it, except in that one for which I have before accounted. So that I may venture to say I have here truly set forth the epistle of the church of Smyrna, as near as our language would serve to express the sense, if not to come up to the beauty and vigour of the original. a Lib. iv. c. 15. ^See below. CIRCULAR EPISTLE OF THE CHURCH OF SMYRNA CONCERNING THL MAllTVRDOM OF ST. POLYCAI!!'. The church of God which is at Smyrna, to the church of God which is at Philadelphia,* and to all the other assemblies* of the holy catholic church in every place ; mercy, peace, and love from God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, be multiplied. I. We have written to you, brethren, both of what concerns the other martyrs, but especially Polycarp the blessed, who by his suffer- ings put an end to the persecution ; setting, as it were, his seal to it. For almost all things that went before were done that the Lord might show us, from above, a martyrdom truly such as became the gospel. For he expected to be delivered up, even as the Lord also did, that WC should become the followers of his example ; d considering not only what is profitable for ourselves, but also for our neighbours' advantage. For it is the part of a true and perfect charity to desire not only that a man's self should be saved, but also all the brethren. II. The sufferings,' then, of all the other martyrs, were blessed 7 and generous ; which they underwent according to the will of God. For so it becomes s us, who are more religious than others, to ascribe the power and ordering of all things unto him. And, indeed, who can choose but admire the greatnesf of their mind, and that admirable patience, and love of their Master, which (hen appeared in them; who, when they were so flayed with whipping, that the frame and structure of their bodies unv laid "pen to their very inward veins and arteries, nevertheless endured it? And when all that beheld them pitied ami lamented them, yet they showed s<> great a generosity of mind, that not one of them l<-t bo much as a sigh or a groan escape them, plainly showing, 1 that these holy martyrs of Christ, at the ret) sam< time that the) were thus tormented, were absent from the body; or, rather, that tie- Lord stood by them, and conv< rsj d with them. Wherefore, being a Phil-.m. In. \ 'i.l. Aiui.it. [fa n. i. ( Jomp. Vet Let [nterpr. st Bi ' ■ B K ■ I" 1- n. <•. L6. ' Hi. ixtatj. r ' d //""• * Mar!\j iVid. Correct Coteler. < t \ al, >. in Annot id Eaieb. I. Kr, c \% p. 61. »ing to all »f us. 110 MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP. 141 supported by a the grace of Christ, they despised all the torments of the world ; by the sufferings of an hour redeeming themselves from ever- lasting punishment. For this cause, even the fire of their cruel and barbarous executioners seemed cold to them ; whilst they hoped thereby to escape" that fire which is eternal, and shall never be extinguished ; and beheld, with the eyes of faith,. c those good things which are re- served for them that endure to the end ; "which neither ear has heard, nor eye seen, nor have they entered into the heart of man." a But to them they were now revealed* by the Lord ; as being no longer men, but already become angels. In like manner, those who were con- demned to the beasts, and kept a long time in prison, underwent many cruel torments; being forced to lie upon sharp spikes/ laid under their bodies, and tormented with divers other sorts of punishments ; that so, if it were possible, the tyrant, by the length of their sufferings, might have brought them to deny Christ. III. For, indeed, the devil did invent many things against them ; but, thanks be to God, he was not able to prevail over all; for the brave Germanicus strengthened those that feared" by his patience, and fought gloriously with the beasts. For when the proconsul would have persuaded him, telling him that he should consider his age, and spare himself, he pulled the wild beast to him, and provoked him, being desirous the more quickly to be delivered from a wicked and unjust world. 71 Upon this, the whole multitude, wondering at the courage of the holy and pious race of Christians, cried out, "Take away those wicked wretches ;* let Polycarp be looked out." IV. Then one named Quintus, a Phrygian, being newly come from thence, seeing the beasts, was afraid. This was he who forced him- self and some others to present themselves, of their own accord, to the trial. Him, therefore, the proconsul persuaded, with many promises, to swear and sacrifice. For which cause, brethren, we do not com- mend those who offer themselves to persecution, seeing the gospel teaches no such thing. V. But the most admirable Polycarp, when he first heard that he was called for 7 was not at all concerned at it, but resolved to tarry in the city. Nevertheless, he was at the last persuaded, at the desire of many, to go out of it. He departed, therefore, into a little village, not far distant from the city, and there tarried with a few about him ; doing nothing, night nor day, but praying for all men, and for the churches which were in all the world, according to his usual custom. And as he was praying, he saw a vision three days before he was taken ; and behold, the pillow under his head seemed to him on fire. a Attending to. 5 For they had before their eyes to escape. c Of their heart. d 1 Cor. ii. 9. e Shown. f See Bishop Usher's Annot n. 7. Euseb. I. iv. c. 15, et in cum Annot. Valesii, p. 62, D. * Their fearfidness. h Life of them. ' Atheists. 142 CIRCULAR EPISTLE CONCERNING THE Whereupon, turning to those that were with him, be said prophetically, that lie should be •burnt alii VI. Now when those who were to take him drew Dear, he departed into another village; and immediately they who Bought him came thither. And when they found him not, they seized upon two young men that were there ; one of which, being tormented, confessed. Fc* il was impossible be should be concealed, forasmuch as they who be- trayed him were bis own domestics. So the officer who is also called . !I ! by name,) hastened to bring him into the lists; that so Polycarp might receive his proper portion, being made par- taker o{' Christ, and they that betrayed him undergo the punishment of Judas. VII. The Serjeants, therefore, and horsemen, taking the young lad along with them, departed about supper-time (being Friday) with their usual arms, as it were against a thief or a robber. And being come to the place where he was, about the close of the evening, they found him lying down in a little upper room ; from whence he could easily have escaped into another place, but he would not, saying, « The will of the Lord be done." Wherefore, when he heard that they were come to the house, he went down and spake to them. And as they that were present wondered at his age and constancy, some of them began to say, " Was there need of all this care r to take such an old man ?" Then presently he ordered that the same hour there should be somewhat got ready for them, that they might eat and drink their fill ; desiring them withal that they would give him one hour's liberty the while, to pray without disturbance. a And when they had permitted him, he stood praying, being full of the grace of God, so that he ceased not for two whole hours, to the admiration of all that heard him; insomuch that many of the soldiers began to repent that they were come out against so godly an old man. VIII. As soon as he had done his prayer — in which he remembered all men, whether little or great, honourable or obscure, that had at any time lH»n' acquainted with him; and, with them, the whole catholic church, over all the world — the time being Come that he was to depart, the guards set him upon an ass, ami so brought him into the city, being the day of the great Sabbath. And Herod, the chief officer, with his father Nicetes, net him in a chariot. And having taken him up to them, and .set him in the chariot, they began to persuade him, Baying, - What harm is there in it, tosay, Lord Casar, and sacrifice, (with the rest that is usual on such Occasions,) and so be sate?" But Polycarp, at first, answered them Dot : whereupon they continuing to urge him, •/ rrnul l>r. b Ju$ticr of (he |NMfc — Vul. I ssrr. in lor. mini. 1 I. 1">. ^ ' Bonk n. !'.:!. I). ■ Why IMM all tins < \:.i, ■:. -'». I — '• in l«v. 'Freely. «Comp. Kusi-k [. iv. e. 16, p. 10. B. edit. Vale*. griero oj and bard t.> lufler h thejuol reward of my rafleringi in the other world. b .h troubUdm "8o Eufebine, Baffin, Vet Interpr. Lei. dec. Vid. Uaeer. not it. 'Whowi of the ■pocterfoe. the chief pried for the! year, s, <■ Uma. Annot numb. 46. I !>. 68, 64. 'Ilr had erreadj fulfilled, orfiruahed,tht baiting of dog* fVid. alitor a[>u and finished his prayer, but they who were appointed to be his executioners lighted the fire. And when the flame began to blaze to a very great height, be- hold, a w r onderful miracle appeared to us who had the happiness to see it, and who were reserved by heaven to report to others what had hap- pened. For the flame, making a kind of arch, like the sail of a ship filled w r ith the wind, encompassed, as in a circle, the body of the holy martyr, who stood in the midst of it not as if his flesh were burnt, but as bread that is baked, or as gold or silver glowing in the furnace. More- over, so sweet a smell came from it as if frankincense, or some rich spices, had been smoking there. XVI. At length, when those wicked men saw that his body could not be consumed by the fire, they commanded the executioner d to go near to him, and stick his dagger in him ; which being accordingly done, there came forth so great a quantity of blood,' as even extinguished the fire, and raised an admiration in all the people, to consider what a difference there was between the infidels and the elect ; one of which ° The pile that was to burn him. — See Vales, in Euseb. p. 64, 13. * Euscb. et Vet Lat. Interp. «In the H. G. Euseb. d Kofi-pUropa. Vid. Annot. Usser. num. 75. Vales, understands by it one of the hncemen that wore set to kill the beasts if they grewr unruly at these kinds of spectacles. Vid. in Euseb. p. 64, C. ■ So Eusebius. 19 N 146 CIRCULAR EPISTLE CONCERNING THE great martyr, Polycarp, most certainly was, being in our times a truly apostolical and prophetical teacher, and bishop of the catholic church which is at Smyrna. For every word that went out of his mouth cither has been already fulfilled, or in its due time will be ac- complished. X\ II. But when the emulous, and envious, and wieked adversary of the race of thejust, saw the greatness of bifl martyrdom, and con- sidered how irreprehensible his conversation had been from the begin- ning, and how he was now crowned with the crown of immortality, having without all controversy received his reward, he took all possible care that not the Least remainder of his body should be taken away by us, although many desired to do it, and to be made partakers of his holy flesh. And to that end, he suggested it to Nicetas, the father of II I and brother of Alee, to go to the governor, and hinder him from giving us his body to be buried. "Lest," says he, " forsaking him that was crucified, they should begin to worship this Polycarp." And this he said at the suggestion and instance of the Jews, who also watched us, that we should not take him out of the fire ; not consider- ing" that neither is it possible for us ever to forsake Christ, who suffered for the salvation of all such as shall be saved throughout the whole world, " the righteous for the ungodly ; m nor worship any other besides him. For him, indeed, as being the Son of God, we do adore ; but for the martyrs we worthily love them, as the disciples and followers of our Lord, and upon the account of their exceeding great affection towards their J Master, and their King; of whom may we also be made com- panions and fellow-disciples. Will. The centurion, therefore, seeing the contention of the Jews, put his body into the midst of the fire, and so consumed it. which, we taking up his bones, more precious than the richest jewels, and tried above L, r <>ld, deposited them where it was fitting : where, beinggathered together as we have opportunity, with joy and the Lord shall grant unto us to celebrate the anniversary of his martyr- dom, both in memory of those who have Buffered, and lor the exercise ami preparation of those that may hereafter sutler. XIX. Such was the passion .,|' the blessed Polycarp, who, though he w.s the twelfth of those who, together with those Of Philadelphia, suffered martyrdom, i^ ie chiefly had in memory ^( all men; insomuch that he is spoi tiles themselves, in i place, as having been not only an eminent teacher, but also a glorious martyr; whose death 4 all desire to imitate, as having I j way conformable to the gospel of Christ. For having bj patii nee 01 ercome the unjust governor, and so received the crown of immortality, he now, ° Knotting. M IVl. lii. 18. ' i ; ' '; ' MarlyxLtn. MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP. 147 together with the apostles, and all other righteous men who have gone before, with great triumph glorifies God, even the Father, and blesses our Lord, the governor both of our souls" and bodies, and shepherd of the catholic church which is over all the earth. XX. Whereas, therefore, ye desired that we would at large declare to you what was done, we have for the present given you a summary account of it by our brother Marcus. Having, therefore, your- selves read this epistle, you may do well to send it forward to the brethren that are farther off, that they also may glorify God, who makes such choice of his own servants, and is able to bring all of us, by his grace and help, to his eternal kingdom, through his only-begotten Son Jesus Christ ; to whom be glory and honour, and power, and majesty, for ever and ever. Amen. — Salute all the saints ; they that are with us salute you ; and Evarestus, who wrote this epistle, with his whole house. XXI. Now the suffering of the blessed Polycarp was the second day of the present month Xanthicus, viz. the seventh of the calends of May ; b being the great Sabbath, about the eighth hour. He was taken by Herod, Philip the Tralian being high-priest ; c Statius Quadra- tus, proconsul : but our Saviour Christ reigning for evermore: To him be honour, glory, majesty, and an eternal throne, from generation to generation. Amen. XXII. We wish you, brethren, all happiness, by living according to the rule of the gospel of Jesus Christ; with whom, glory be to God, the Father, and the Holy Spirit, for the salvation of his chosen saints ; after whose example the blessed* Polycarp suffered ; at whose feet may we be found in the kingdom of Jesus Christ. AN ADVERTISEMENT RELATING TO THE FOREGOING EPISTLE. This Epistle was transcribed by Caius 6 out of the copy of Iren^eus, the disciple of Polycarp, who also lived and conversed with Irenaeus. And I, Socrates, transcribed it at Corinth, out of the copy of the said Caius. Grace be with all. After which I, Pionius, again wrote it from the copy before men- tioned ; having searched it out by the revelation of Polycarp, who directed me to it ; as also I shall declare in what follows. Having gathered these things together, now almost corrupted through process of time, that Jesus Christ our Lord may also gather me together with his elect; to whom, with the Father, and the Holy Ghost, be glory for ever and ever. Amen. ° Vid. Cotelcr. in marg. et Vet. Lat. Intcrpr. * Rather of April.— See Annot. Usscr. n. 105, et Pearson. Chron. Diss. 11, c. 18, n. 4. c Asiarch. d As the blessed, &c. • Ad finem Exempl. Usser. p. 30. PREU M I NARY DISCOURSE M hi | CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF ST. BABNABAS. W'hv thf pieoei thai follow in put in a Second Part, leptrate from the foregoing — The htoarj tifSt. Barnabas, chiefij from tin- Acts of the Apostlee — Of nil name, edn ami tr.iv. is. tupnriillj with St. Paul — How be came to be tenanted from thai ■poetic — What he \ 8ti Bomaba* — The principal objections against it answered — An apoloirv for its allegorical interpretations of Bcripton — The latter |>urt of it originally b* U*n g* n g to this epistk — That it was written alter the destruction of Jerusalem — The n and usefulness of it. 1. When I first entered upon the design of publishing the present collection, I intended to have here put an end to it: — the following pieces, under the names of Barnabas and Hermas, together with the second epistle of St. Clement, (however undoubtedly very ancient, and confess (1 by all to come but little, if any thing, short of the apostolical times,) having yet neither been so highly esteemed among the ancients, nor so generally received by many of the present times, as those I have already mentioned. But when I considered the deference which - among the primitive fathers have paid to them, and the value which is still put upon them by many not inferior either in learning or to those who speak against them, I thought I could not better satisfy all, than by adding them in a second part to the foregoing epis- tles; that so both they who have a just esteem for them might not complain of being defrauded of any part of what remains o( the apos- tolical writings; and those who are otherwise minded migh( look upon th. in as standing in a second rank, and not taking place (which they otherwise must have done) of those undoubtedly genuine and admira- ble discourses that make up the former part of this work. 2. And here the firs! piece that occurs is the Catholic Epistle of s Barnabas, the companion of St. Paul, and disciple of our Saviour Christ ; t»« >ing generally esteemed to have been our of the seventy" thai were ch<»v<-n bf him : however, our COUntrj man Bede 1 calls the verdict of antiquity in question as to this matter, upon this account, bee St. Luke (Acts iv.) seemeth to intimate that he first came to the ■ ties after the ascension of our Lord, and then embraced the Chris faith. To this it may be added that he is there called i Levite of •Clem. AleS. Stn.m. lit., ii. j.. 410. Eusck lii^U Bed*, lit', i. Mf> l*i «' 1 18* a. cap. 1. * In Act. iv. 148 OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. BARNABAS. 149 Cyprus, not one of the seventy disciples, which would have been much more for his honour to have been mentioned. The mistake of Clemens Alexandrinus, &c, if it were one, seems to have arisen from hence, that Joseph Barsabas, or as other MSS. have it, Joses Barnabas, the competitor of St. Matthias, Acts i., (as on the contrary some MSS. Acts iv. have Joseph Barsabas,) who probably was of the seventy, as well as Matthias, was confounded by them with our Barnabas ; of whom, whatever becomes as to his discipleship, this we are sure, that the Holy Ghost, by St. Luke, has left us this advantageous character of him, Acts xi. 24, " That he was a good man, full of faith, and of the Holy Ghost." 3. It is not my design to enter on any long account of the life of a person so largely spoken of in the Holy Scriptures, and of whom little certain can be written, besides what is there recorded. His country was Cyprus, a famous island in the Mediterranean sea ; where there inhabited in those days so great a number of Jews, that in the time of Trajan/ they conspired against the Gentiles, and slew of them b two hundred and forty thousand men. Upon which being cast out of the isle, they were never suffered upon any account to set foot again in it, upon pain of death. 4. His name was at first Joses, but by the apostles changed into Barnabas; which being interpreted, says St. Luke, is the So?i of Con- solation ; and, as we may conjecture from the place where it was first mentioned, was given him by the apostles, as an honourable acknow- ledgment of his charity in selling his whole estate for the relief of the poor Christians, and upon the account of that consolation which they received thereby. 5. His first education, Metaphrastes d tells us, was at the feet of Ga- maliel, by whom he was instructed, together with St. Paul ; which perhaps moved that great apostle, upon his conversion, to apply him- self to him, as the properest person to introduce him into the acquaint- ance of the other apostles ; and afterwards to embrace him as his chief friend and fellow-labourer in the work of the gospel. For they are both mentioned (Acts xi. 26) " to have taught much people at Antioch ;" and that for a whole year together; and in the thirteenth chapter are numbered among the prophets and teachers of the Christian church there, verse 2, where we read that they did ^.ntovpyscv rJ Kr.xco, which some in a special manner interpret of the celebration of the holy eucha- rist. Here, then, we find them both, by teaching and administering that blessed sacrament, discharging the work of a priest, or presbyter, as we now understand that word. But they still wanted the apostoli- °Euscb. Chron. ail aim. cxvii. b Dion. lib. lxviii. Xiphiline, &c. r Acts iv 36, 37. d Apud Baron. Annal. ad ann. xxiv. num. 262, Comp. Dr. Cave, in his Life, num. 2. n2 150 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. cal, or episcopal character; by riltue of which they might do that ordi- narily which, as prophets, they I only do in extraordinary cases, and byan expi rionofthe Holy Spirit; namely, found churches^ and ordain eldert or bishops in every plai dignity, therefore, . m n •■' ived, by the laying on of the hands of the other three prophets here mentioned; namely, Simeon Niger, Lucius ..me, ami Manage, Acts \iii. :i And from thenceforth, not only their title was changed, (they being afterwards called spot xiv. 4, and 1 l,j but they exercised another sort of power, " Ordained elders in ever) church," verse 23. Tims was Barnabas, together with St. Paul, first a teacher and a prophet ; then consecrated to be a bishop, or an apostle: according to the order which our Lord himself had appointed, that there should be in his church, first, apostles; secondly, prophets; thirdly, teachers, 1 Cor. xii. 29; which those, therefore, would do well to consider, who thrust themselves at once into the highest .station and full power of the church, not allowing distinct de- grees of the same, nor, by consequence, successive ordinations, or consecrations to it. Whereas St. Paul, though he was called to be an apostle, "not by man, but by Jesus Christ" himself, (Galat i.) was crated to be an apostle by the ordinary form of imposition of hands, after he had preached in the church for some time before. (>. How these two apostles travelled together, and what they did in the discharge of their ministry, is at large set down, both by St. Luke* in the Acts of the Apostles, and by St. Paul* himself in his epistle to i ralatians: in which we have the history of men truly concerned for the propagation of the gospel, and despising not only their i but their very lives themselves in comparison of it. .Many a weary journey did they take, and danger did they run : they preached in the day; and, when they had so done, they wrought with their own hands in the night for their subsistence ; that so they might not be burden- some to any, nor seem to seek their own advantage, but the profit of tlc>c to whom they tendered the gospel. 7. Among other countries to which they went, we are told that one of the first was Cyprus, the native island of St. Barnabas: and that not of their own motion, but by the express order and appointment of the II . Ghost. How they prevailed there, and by what miracles they the conversion of it, first at Salamis, then at Paphi s are si large informed by St. Luke, Acts siii. Prom thence they retched compass through the Lessei Asia; and having, with various BUCCeSS, poached to Several cities of it, after' about three I 1 travel they Bgain returned to Antinch in Syria, the pi. ice from which the} first set out. \m mm. \iv. w. i (j.il. ii. « Ussfr. OhroooL unn. l."). U . I' . Anna!. Paulin. ml aim. 1^. OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. BARNABAS. 151 8. Here they tarried a considerable space, in a sedulous discharge of their ministry ; till some controversies arising between the Jewish and the Gentile converts, they were obliged, for the better composing of them, to go up to Jerusalem ; w T here a final end was put to them, by a a synodical decree of the apostles and elders assembled together for that purpose. 9. With joy they returned to their disciples at Antioch, and brought the determination of that divine synod unto them. But it was not long ere St. Peter coming down after them, a little abated their satisfaction : whilst, 6 to please the Jewish converts, he dissembled his Christian liberty, and, as St. Paul complains, led Barnabas also into the same dissimulation with him. 10. And here St. Paul had occasion, first of all, to reprove St. Bar- nabas, w T hich he did with great freedom, for his unseasonable com- pliance. But it was not very long before he had another occasion offered for a yet worse contention with him : for the next year, these two holy men c having agreed to take a new progress together, and to visit the churches which they had planted in Asia some years before, Barnabas was for taking his cousin Mark again with them, but St. Paul would not consent to it ; because that, in their former travels, he had too much consulted his own ease and safety, and left* them at Pamphylia in the midst of their journey. 11. Being both resolute in their opinions, the one to take Mark, his kinsman, with him, the other not to yield to it, they not only came to some sharp words with one another about it, but went their several ways, 6 Barnabas with Mark to Cyprus, and Paul with Silas into Syria and Cilicia. Thus, after a joint labour in their ministry for almost fourteen years, w T ere these two excellent men, by a small punctilio, separated from one another : the Holy Spirit of God intending hereby to show us that the best Christians are still subject to the same infir- mities with other men ; and therefore ought not to be either too much exalted in the conceit of their own piety, or to despise others whom they suppose to be less perfect than themselves. 12. Nor was it a small benefit which from hence accrued, not only to the church, which thereby enjoyed the benefit of these two great men much more in their separate labours than if they had continued still together, but particularly to St. Mark, who being, by the severity of St. Paul, brought to a deep sense of his former indifference in the work of the gospel, and yet not left by St. Barnabas to give way to any desperate resolutions thereupon, became afterwards a most useful minister of Christ, and deserved not only to be made again the com- panion' of St. Paul, but to receive a very high testimony of his zeal* " Acts xv. Comp. GaL ii. * Gal. ii. 11, 14. e Acts xv. 3G. Ann. Christi 50. Pearson, 53. Qsserius. d Aets xiii. 13. • Acts xv. 39,41. /Coloss. iv. 10. e 2 Tim. iv. 1 1. 152 PRELIMINARY DI8C0TJ1 - from him. So well does the wisdom of God know how to turn the infirmities of men to hisown glory, and to the good of those who serve him with an honesl and nprighl I 13. Whal became of St. Barnabas after this, and whither he went, v uncertain. "Some tell os, that from Cyprus he went on to Rome, and preached the gospel there, even before St Peter came thither. Bat though Baronius can by no means allow of this, yel is he content thai Barnabas should be thought to have come thither after him. At least this he pretends* to be without dispute, th il St. Barna- lame into Italy, and preached the gospel in Liguria ; where he founded the famous church of Milan, "as from many ancient monu- ;md writers," says he, « might be made appear;" though at the same time be produces not one testimony in proof it. I shall therefore conclude, till I am better informed, that St. Barnabas spent the remains of his life in converting his own countrymen, the Jews; of which, as I have before observed, there were such vast numbers in that island, and for whom we cannot but think he must have had a very tender regard. Or, if we shall suppose him to have gone any farther, I pre- sume it was only into the neighbouring parts of the Lesser Asia and Judea, where he had before preached ; or at farthest into Egypt/ where some tell US, he went, and consecrated his nephew, St. Mark, the first bishop of the Christian church at Alexandria. 1 1. An I in this opinion I am the rather confirmed from the conside- ration of his epistle, which I have here subjoined ; which seems mani- festly to ha\e been designed for the benefit of the Jews: and to show how all the parts of their law had a farther spiritual meaning than what at first Bight appeared, and were designed to lead them to the faith and piety of the gospel. 15. In this exercise, therefore, he most likely spent his life; and, if we may credit the relation of the monk d in Surius, who writes the ; this holy evangelist, at last Buffered martyrdom in the pros tion of it ; being at- the instigation of certain Jews that came from Syria to Salamis shut up in a synagogue where he was disputing with them, and al night stoned by them. What truth there is in this Btorj I cannot tell ; but this I must observe, which Baronius' himself is forced I knowledge, that there is nothing of this kind to be met with in any ancient author; nordoes either Eusebiua i r s '. Jerome/ where they treat expre88ly of thifl holy man, BO much as once give the title of mar- tyr to bim, 18. But whatever were the mannei of N '. Barnabas's death, yet « focognh. Clem, apod Baron. Annal. ad urn. 51, di N ' M irt - Horn. Jon. m. l ii'"l- Anna!, num. "- 1. ' \ id. m \ it. ejua, Edit Oxon. Epiet p. d Alexandr. Monaco. Bacon. Baroa ' Baron. AnnaL nun. 51, n f li..'.... 8 /.in Baroab. OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. BARNABAS. 153 famous is the story of the invention of his relics, delivered by the same monk ; who, as Baronius" tells us, lived at the same time under Zeno the emperor; and confirmed by the concurrent testimonies 6 of Theo- dorus, Nicephorus, Cedrenus, Sigebert, Marianus Scotus, and others. With what ceremony this was performed, and how this blessed saint appeared twice to Anthemius, then bishop of Salamis, in order to the discovery of his own relics ; and how the emperor commanded a stately church to be built over the place of his burial, I shall leave it to those who are fond of such stories, to read at large in Baronius,'' and the monk* whom I have before mentioned. It will be of more concern to take notice, that Nilus Doxapater 6 tells us that this very thing was the ground of the Cyprian privileges : where, speaking of certain pro- vinces that depended not upon any of the greater patriarchates, he in- stances first of all in Cyprus; " which," says he, " continues free, and is subject to none of the patriarchs, because of the apostle Barnabas being found in it." And the same is the account which Nicephorus / also gives us of it ; and which was assigned before in the Notitia* ascribed to Leo, as I find it quoted by Monsieur Le Moyne, in his preface to his late collection of several ancient pieces relating to eccle- siastical antiquity. 17. Together with his body w T as found, says Alexander, 71 the gospel of St. Matthew, written in the Hebrew 7 tongue, lying upon his breast ; but Nilus* says that of his kinsman St. Mark. Which of the two it was, or wmether any thing of all this was more than a mere story, con- trived by Anthemius to get the better of Peter, patriarch of Antioch, I shall not undertake to determine. It is enough that we are assured that by this means" he not only preserved his privileges against Peter, but got his see confirmed by the emperor as an independent see: which was also afterwards again done by Justinian, at the instigation of the empress Theodora, who was herself a Cyprian. 18. But to return to that which is more properly the business of these reflections ; it does not appear that St. Barnabas left any more in writing than the epistle I have here subjoined. Some indeed there were heretofore who thought that the Epistle to the Hebrews was writ- ten by him. Tertullian 1 confidently quotes it as his : nor does St. Hie- rome'" censure him for it, but leaves it as a doubt whether it should be ascribed to him, or to St. Luke, St. Clement, or St. Paul : though he seems rather to incline to St. Paul. But that this is a mistake, and that St. Paul was indeed the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, has been Baron. Annal. ann. 485. *Id. Annot. ad Martyrol. Rom. .Tun. xi. e Annal. ann. 485. d Apud Surium, Jun. xi. torn. iii. c Vid. Lc Moyne, Var. Sacr. torn. i. p. 236. / Hist. Eccles. lib. xvi. c. 37. s Vid. Le Moyne, Prolegom. ad Var. Sacr. h Alex. Monach. loc. citat. So Theodorus Lector, Collect, lit), ii. p. 184. * Nilttfl Doxap. inter Var. Sacr. p. 236. * Baron. Annul, loc. supr. citat. l Tertull. do Pudicit. c. 20. m De Script. Eccles. in S. Paulo. 20 154 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE largely and learnedly proved by Or. Mills, in his Prolegomena to tii.- NCw Testament, bo bj to put that matter beyond all doubt. As for the present epistle, it is certain tli.it several of the ancient fathers took it to be undoubtedly of St Barnabas's writing. Clemens Alexandri- nns* quotes it as Mich, both in his Stromata, yel extant, and in his lost books ofHypotyposes, as is remarked by Eusebius in bis Ecclesiastical II Origen" calls it the Catholic epi without the least intimation of any doubt about it, as he uses to give when he qnoteth other apocryphal books; as those of Hermas, of which more hereafter. Others indeed of the fathers seem, if not to have denied that this epistle was written by Barnabas the apostle, yet at least to have doubted of it. Eusebius' reckons it among the scriptures of the New Testament which were received by some, and contradicted by others. St. Jerome' reckons it among the apocryphal books, which not put into the canon of the Holy Scriptures, upon the account of the uncertainty of their authors, and consequently of their infallible authority. 19. Which being so, I cannot but wonder at some in our own times, who without any better grounds peremptorily pronounce it to be none of St. Barnabas's : whereas of the ancient ecclesiastical writers who lived much nearer the age of our author, some positively affirmed it ; and though some others doubted of it, yet none plainly denied it ; at least, it does not appear that any did so. And of this Cotelerius-f seems to have been sensible ; who though he did not care to ascribe it to the i ibas of whom we are now discoursing, yet was forced to suppose that some other Barnabas wrote it ; without which he saw there could be no way of answering the concurrent verdict of all antiquity, which has universally agreed in Barnabas as the author of it. But now who this other Barnabas was, or that in those times there was any such | ;i, he pretends not to tell us ; and they who ascribe it to Barnabas, expressly speak of him as the same of whom I have hitherto discoursing. e 20. But of all others, most unaccountable is the fancy of Monsieur Le .Moyne* concerning the author of this epistle. He had obfi that in several Greek manuscripts it was immediately continued on with that of St. Polycarp; ami from this he concludes the two epistles to have been written by St. Polycarp; whereas in truth, bj chance in the copy from which the rest were transcribed, a few I lost, containing the end of St. Polycarp's and the beginnin St. Barnabas's epistles; bj which means the Greek of both is imper- ° \ i,i. c.i.-Iit. T. -tim. V. PP, I. . lh-t. lib. *L c. 18, 14. .contra ('.•Num. 'Loccttat ' Catalog. Scriptor. Ecclee. et lib. xiii. in Back. < i 1 L Not in Bamab. p. '<. B. 0. ■ \ id. Clemen. Alex. Huron, dtc. inlet I 1 tProleg. in \ ;ir. Boer. in Porycarpo. OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. BARNABAS. 155 feet. But all the Latin copies ascribing this letter to Barnabas, and the ancient fathers all agreeing to the same, utterly destroy this opinion ; in which as he had none to go before him, so I believe he will scarcely meet with any to follow him." 21. Nor are the arguments which they bring against the authority of it of such moment as to overthrow the constant testimonies of the ancients on its behalf. They tell us, first, b that it is evident, from the sixteenth chapter of this epistle, that it was written after the destruc- tion of Jerusalem. But why may not Barnabas have been then living, as well as we are sure St. John, and several others of the companies of the apostles were ? And if he may have been living after it, why shall not we suppose that he was, as well as they that he was not ? seeing it does not appear from the testimony of any ancient writers when he died. 22. But, secondly, they argue yet farther against it. « For if this," say they, « be the genuine Epistle of St. Barnabas, how comes it to pass that it is not received as canonical ? Certainly, had the primitive Christians believed it to have been written by such a man, they would without controversy have placed it among the sacred writings, and not have censured it as of doubtful authority." This is, indeed, a very specious pretence; but which, being a little examined, will be found to have no strength in it : it being certain that the primi- tive fathers * did own this for St. Barnabas's epistle, and yet not receive it into their canon; and, therefore, it does not follow, that had they believed it to have been his they must have esteemed it canonical. 23. What rules they had, or by what measure they proceeded, in those first times, in judging of the canonical scriptures of the New Testament, it is not necessary for me here to e inquire. It is enough that we know what books the church did at last a^ree in as comin^ o o under that character. And for the rest — as we cannot doubt that there was a due care taken in examining into a matter of such importance, and that those primitive fathers did not, without very good reason, dis- tinguish those that were written by Divine inspiration from those that were not ; so we are very sure that all was not admitted by them into the rank of canonical scripture that was written by any apostolical man ; and therefore it can be no good argument that Barnabas was not the author of this epistle because it is not placed among the sacred writings of the New Testament. 24. But there is yet one objection more, and that much insisted upon a Vid. Tentzel. Exercit. Select, de Polyc. sec. 38, 39; Prtef. Usser. in Edit. Oxon. S. Barnab. p. v. b Coteler. Not. in Barnab. p. 7. C. Natal. Alex. Hist. Eccles. torn. 1, sec. 1, p. 100. Le Moyne Prolog, ad Var. Sacr. 'Coteler. Not in Barn. p. 5, 6. Natal. Alex. ibid. Le Moyne Prolegom. ad Var. Sacr. <* Vid. Coteler. Not. in Bar- nab. p. 6, E. 7, A. ■ See this argument more fully handled by the learned Dr. Grabe, Spicileg. sec. ii. p. 6, 7. 156 PRELIMINARY I SE by those who are enemies to this epistle. They - tell us it is full of a strange sort of allegorical int< il ly Scripture; and' fore unworthy to be fathered upon bo evangelical an author. And yet, notwithstanding this, we find Clemens Alexandrinus and Origen, Kusebius and St. Jerome, (some of the and most lea \s of those ages that were fin' uearesl t<> the time in which it was written,) not doubting to ascribe it to St. Barnabas, and to think it Worthy too of such an author. 25. I need not say how general a way this was of interp: Scripture, in the time that St. Barnabas lived ; to omit Origen, who has been noted as excessive in it, and for whom yet a learned 1 man has vri\ lately made a reasonable apology, who has ever shown a more diffusive knowledge than Clemens Alexandrinus has done in all his composures? And yet in his works we find the very same method taken of interpreting the Holy Scriptures; and that without any reproach either to his learning or to his judgment. What author has there been more generally applauded for his admirable piety than the other Clement? whose epistle to the Corinthians 1 1, inserted; and yet even in that plain piece/' we meet with more than one instance of the same kind of interpretation, which was nevertheless admired by the best and most primitive Christians. 26. Even St. Paul" himself, in his epistles received by us as canoni- cal, affords not a few instances of this, which is so much found fault with in St. Barnabas ; as I might easily make appear, from a multitude of passages out of them, were it needful for myself on a point which every one who has read the Scriptures with any care cannot choose but have observed. 27. Now that which makes it the less to be wondered at in St. Bar- nabas is, that the 'Jews, of which number he himself was originally one, and to whom lie wrote, had a long time been wholly addicted to this way of interpreting the law; and taught men to search out a spirit- ual meaning for almost all the ritual commands and ceremonies of it This is plain from the account which Alisteas' has let'; us of the rules which Kleazar the high-priest, to whom Ptolemy sent for a copy of the him for the understanding of it. When — it being objected to him, " That their legislator seemed to have been too curi- ous in little matters; such as the prohibition of meats and drinks, and the like, for which there appeared DO jusl reason" — he showed him at ■■ That there W8fl a tardier hidden design in it than what at fust 1 Not :l,i Barnab. p. :.. n. NataL Uex. Hut Fiorina anr l.tnm i r 1 "° no, ProL id li u. Kb. u. Quest 13, p. I i I ' \ ill. AiMi.»t. V.. -mi m Barnab. p. am. * 8oe 1 Cor. z. 1, 4. Qalat hr. 21. I f. 81. Hob. i\. B, 28, -I ; \. l. .. I I •. do. \ . T. 1 Apud ' c >i>. '■'• OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. lURNABAS. 157 sight appeared, and that these outward ordinances were out as so many cautions to them against such vices as were principally meant to be forbidden by them." And then goes on to explain this part of the law, after the same manner that Barnabas has done, in the following epistle. 28. But this is not all : a Eusebius gives us yet another instance, to confirm this to us ; viz. of Aristobulus, who lived at the same time, and delivered the like spiritual meaning of the law, that Eleazar had done before. And that this was still continued among the Hellenisti- cal Jews, is evident from the account that is left us by one of them, who was contemporary with St. Barnabas, and than whom none has been more famous for this way of writing ; I mean Philo," in his de- scription of the Therapeutce — whether the same whom in the beginning of his book c he calls by the name of Essenes, as Scaliger d supposes ; or a particular sect of Jews, as Valesius* will have it ; or lastly, as a kind of monkish converts from Judaism to Christianity, as Eusebius / here- tofore described them, and as some other learned" men seem rather to conjecture. But, whatever becomes of this, herein they all agree that they were originally Jews ; and therefore we may be sure that they followed the same method of interpreting the Scripture that the Alex- andrian Jews were wont to do. 29. Now the account which Eusebius," from Philo, gives us of them, is this. " Their leaders," says he, "left them many ancient writings of their notions, clothed in allegories." And again: "They 1 inter- pret the Holy Scriptures, viz. of the Old Testament, allegorically. For you must know," continues he, " that they liken the law to an animal ; the words of which make up the body, but the hidden sense which lies under them, and is not seen, that they think to be the soul of it." And this was that which a late learned author" supposes rendered their con- version to Chrisianity more easy. For, being wont to seek out the spiritual meaning of the law, they more readily embraced the gospel than those who looked no farther than the outward letter, and were therefore the harder to be persuaded to come over to so spiritual an institution. 30. It was from hence, I suppose, that the most early heretics were so wedded to their mystical interpretations of scripture, and so much valued themselves upon the account of them : against whose false and impure doctrines our late great critic, Dr. Hammond, 1 supposes St. Barnabas to have principally designed his epistle ; and therefore, that, ° Praparat. Evang. lib. viii. c. 10, p. 376. *Apud Euseb. Hist Eccles. lib. ii. c. 17. c De Vit. Contempt, ;>. 889. rf Scalig. do Emend. Tempor. lib. v. e Vales. Annot. in Euseb. lib. ii. c 17, p. 30, 31. / Hist. Eccles. lib. ii. c. 17, p. 43, A. B. et p. 45, A. B. * Bruno de Therapeut. Dissert, p. 183, &c. h Euseb. Hist. Eccles. loc. cit. p. 44, B. • Ibid. p. 45, B. C. * Bruno de Therap. p. 193. ' Dissert, de Antichristo, c. vii. Et Dissert, i. contr. Blondel. c. vii. sect. 4, 5. 15S PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE being to deal with men who valued nothing hut mcfa hind of exposi- tions, be was forced to confute them In their own way ; both as most suitable to their manners, and mosl proper either to convince them of th.-ir errors, or at least to prevent others, especially the Jewish con- verts, from falling into them. 31. But whether this were so or not, thus much is evident from what baa been said: that the Hellenistica! Jews, to whom it is most probable St. Barnabas addressed his epistle, were altogether used to this way of interpreting the Holy Scriptures ; and therefore, that how- soever it may appear to us, who are so utterly unaccustomed to it, yet we ought not to wonder that St. Barnabas, who was himself a Jew, should at such time, and upon such an occasion as this, make use of it, or suppose it at all unworthy of him so to do. Nor indeed were they the Jews only that led the holy men in those days into these mystical expositions of the Sacred Scriptures. Even the Gentile philosophers conduced towards it: whilst the better to cover over the fabulous stories of their gods, which they saw were too ridiculous to be maintained, they explained the whole system of their idolatry by allegorical analogies, and showed all the poetical ac- counts of them to be only the outside shadows of a sort of natural theology included under those fictions. Thus Heraclides' of Pontus a whole book of the allegories of Homer ; and Metrodorus" of Lampsacus is fallen foul upon by Tatian, b his Oration against the Greeks, for pretending that neither Juno, nor Minerva, nor Jupiter, were what those imagined who built temples and altars to them, - be vttottdotii xai otoi%tiuv 6taxoour;tfcj. Nay, so far went this last author in his allegories, as to turn all the Trojan and Grecian heroes into mere fictions; and to make Hector, and Achilles, and Agamem- non, and even Helena herself, nothing less than what one would think they were, and what the common people ignorantly imagined them to be. 33. And for the influence which this had upon the ancient fat] who from philosophers became Christians, the writings both of Justin Martyr, and Clemens /Uexandrinus, sufficiently show. And if we may believe Porphyry/ an enemy, in the case of Origen, he tells as, in the same place in which Ik? complains of him, "for turning those things that were clearly delivered by Moses, into mystical significa- tions,"- -not only that h<" did this in imitation of the Grecians, but thai it was- from his frequent conversation' with Numenius and Cronius, Moderatus, Nichomachus, and others among the Pythagoreans, with Chseremon and Cornutus among the Stoics, that he had learnt his •T:iti;ui. eoatr. Gnm. p. 160, B. C. Eft*. Crit da V. T. h>. Bi • I r tpad Bweb. Hi* Bocfea. ht>. fi c. 19, p. 178. 'Bid. p. L79, VUl. AmM. Vale* p. 106, 109. OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. BARNABAS. 159 allegorical way of expounding the Holy Scriptures ; and applied that to his religion which they were wont to do to their superstition. 34. From all which it appears, that this way of writing, in matters of religion, was in those days generally used, not only among the Jews, but among the wiser and more philosophical of the Gentiles too ; and from both came to be almost universally practised among the primitive Christians ; which being so, we ought to be far from cen- suring of St. Barnabas for his mystical application of what God pre- scribed to the Jews in the Old Testament, to the spiritual accomplish- ment of it in the New. Much less should we ever the more call in question either the truth or credit of his epistle upon this account. 35. Having said thus much either in vindication of the allegorical expositions of this epistle, or at least by way of apology for them, I shall add but little more concerning the epistle itself. I have before observed, as to the time of its writing, that it was somewhat after the destruction of Jerusalem ; and as we may conjecture from the subject of it, (for title at present it has none, nor does it appear that it ever had any,) was addressed to the Jews, to draw them off from the letter of the law, to a spiritual understanding of it ; and by that means dis- pose them to embrace the gospel. "Whether he had, besides this, a farther design in it, as Dr. Hammond supposes, to confute the errors of the Gnostic heretics, and to prevent the Jewish converts from falling into them, it is not certain, but may, from the chief points insisted upon by him, be probably enough supposed. If any one shall think it strange that, disputing against the Jews for the truth of the gospel, he should not have urged any of those passages relating to the Messiah, which seem to us the most apposite to such a purpose, — such as the oracle of Jacob concerning the time that Shiloh was to come ; the seventy weeks of Daniel ; the prophecies of Haggai and Malachi ; of his coming while the second temple stood, and which was now de- stroyed when he wrote this epistle ; and the like : * Monsieur Le Moyne will give him a ready answer, viz. that these passages relate chiefly to the time of Christ's appearing, and that this was no controversy in these days : the Jew T s not only confessing it, but being ready at every turn, through this persuasion, to set up some one or other for their Messiah, to their shame and confusion ; it was, therefore, then, but little necessary to use those arguments against them, which now appear to be the most proper and convincing. Since the state of the question has been altered, and the Jew T s deny either that their Messiah is come, or that it was necessary for him to have come about the time that our Saviour Christ appeared in the flesh. 36. But though the chief design of this epistle was to convince the a Dissert, de Antichristo, cap. vii. b Prolog, ad Var. Sacr, 160 DISCOURSE OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. BARNABAS. Jews of the truth of our religion, yet are there not wanting in the latter part of it many excellent rules, to render it still verj useful to the pious reader. Indeed BOme ■ h.ivc doubted whether this did originally belong to this epistle, or whether it bas not since been added to it. But seeing we find tins pari quoted by the fathers as belonging to St Barnabas, no leas than the other, — and that the measure assigned to it, in the ancient Stichometries, < an bardlj be well accounted for without it, — I do not Bee but that we ought to conclude, that our author did divide his < pistle into the two parts in which we HOW ha\r it ; and that this latter, as well as the former, was written by bim. 37. As for the translation which I have here given of it, I have n it up out of what remains of the original Greek, and of the old I Version ; and of each of which, though a part be lost, yet it hi fallen out, that between them we not only have the whole epistle, but that too, free of those interpolations which Yossius* tells us some bad endeavoured to make in this, as well as in Ignatius's epistles. The passages of Holy Scripture which are here quoted according to the Septuagint, I have chose rather to set down as the) arc in our El Bible, than to amuse the common reader witli a new translation of them. Upon the whole, I have endeavoured to attain to the sen my author, and to make him as plain and easy as I v,,h able. It in any thing I shall have chanced to mistake him, I have only this to Bay for myself, that he must be better acquainted with the ro.nl than I pre- tend to be, who will undertake to travel so long a journey in the dark, and never to miss his way. rr.if.it. I '. -. r. id edit. Oxon. p. 11, &c. Ms. Yosmus, Annot in Bunab. i THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF ST. BARNABAS. Ml happiness to you, jny sons and daughters, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ y who loved us, in peace. I. Having perceived abundance of knowledge of the great and ex- cellent a laws b of God to be in you, I exceedingly rejoice in your blessed and admirable souls/ because ye have so worthily received the grace which was grafted" in you. For which cause, I am full of joy, hoping the rather to be saved ; e inasmuch as I truly see a spirit infused into you, from the pure^^ fountain of God. Having this persuasion, and being fully convinced thereof, because that since I have begun to speak unto you, I have had a more than ordinary good success in the way of the law- of the Lord, which is in Christ. For which cause," bre- thren, I also think, verily, that I love you above my own soul ; because that therein dwelleth the greatness of faith and charity, as also the hope of that life which is to come. Wherefore considering this, that if I shall take care to communicate to you a part of what I have received, it shall turn to my reward that I have served such good souls,* I gave diligence to write in a few words unto you, that together with your faith, your knowledge" also may be perfect. There are, therefore, three things ordained by the Lord' — the hope of life, the beginning," 1 and the completion of it. For the Lord hath both declared unto us, by the prophets, those things that are past," and opened to us the beginnings of those that are to come. Wherefore, it will behove us, as he has spoken/ to come more holily ? and nearer to his altar. I therefore, not as a teacher, but as one of you, r will endeavour to lay before you a few things by which you may, on many accounts/ become the more joyful. Honestarum. * JEquitatvm ; A««raiw/iara)i/ ; righteous judgments. c Spiritihus, disposition. d Natural: Gr. c^vtov. See chap. xix. tufvrov iopeav dtta\rjs ; which the Lat. Int. renders Naturale donum doctrincr. Comp. Jam. i. 21. e Liberari . (Jr. ut videtur ; ou)9ovai. f Honesto, from the Gr. xaM;. s Comp. Psal. cix. 33, viz. cither by preaching, or fulfilling the same. A Vid. Annot. Voss. in loc.. * Talibus spirit i- bus sctvienti. Usser. * IVuwj. i &6y par a Kvpbv, Constitutions of the Ij>t<1. m Viz. Faith and Charity. — See before. n Namely, which we are to believe. ° That is, which are to be hoped for, and end in love. p Given us to hunt: i Honesiws et altius, the more honestly and highly. r Like yourselves. 'In many thing*, 21 o2 161 162 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE II. Seeing, then, the days art- exceeding evil, and the adversary has got the power of this present world,' 1 we ought to give the more dili- gence to inquire into the righteous jud ' Lord, Now the assistants of our faith are, fear and patience; our fellow-c< long-suffering and continence. Whilst these remain pure in what - unto the Lord, wisdom, and understanding, and science, and knowledge, rejoiced together with them, I ' : ( < 11 led to us, by all the prophets, that lie has no occasion for our sacrifices, or burnt-offerings, or oblations; saying thus: "To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices unto me? saith the Lord: I am full of the burnt-offerings of rains, and the fat of fed beasts;' and I delight not in the blood of bullocks, or of he-goats. When you come to appear before me, who hath required this at your hands? Ye shall no more tread my courts. Bring no more vain oblations ; incense is an abomi- nation unto me : your new moons and sabbaths, the calling of assem- blies, I cannot away with ; it is iniquity, even the solemn meeting. Your new moons and your appointed feasts, my soul hateth." J These things, therefore, hath God abolished, that the new law of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is without the yoke of any such necessity, might have the spiritual offering of men themselves. For so the Lord saith i to those heretofore,' "Did I at all command your fathers, when lie \ came out of the land of Egypt, concerning burnt-offerings or sacri- but this I commanded them, saying, Let' none of you imagine evil in your hearts against his neighbour, and love no false oath." For- asmuch then as we are not without understanding, we ought to appre- hend the design of our merciful Father. 5 For he speaks to us, being willing that we, who have been in the same error about the sacrifices, should seek and find how to approach unto him. And therefore he thus I ws — « The sacrifice of God [is a broken spirit,] a broken and contrite heart God will not despise."* Wherefore, brethren, we ought the more diligently to inquire after those things that belong to our salvation, that the adversary may not have any entrance into us, and deprive US of. mm- spiritual life. III. Wherefore he again speaketh to them concerning these thu •< Ye shall no' i this day, to make your voice to be heard on high. Is it such a fa^t that I I n : a day for a man to afflict his SOul ? 18 it to bow down his head like a bulrush, and sackcloth and ashes under him ? wilt thou call . ml an ac- ceptable day t.> the Lord ? M Bu1 to us I:' this wise : >• ' this the (as! that I I en : to l ■ >se the bands of wick ln< bs, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the opptes e : and that ye break I to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that «.; .(..<, \Ux. •Lamb*. *Jmuh L 11— 14. « Jcr. mi. gft, ■:■■.' I Zech. mil 17. * Of tfit mercy of our Father. * PtoL L 19. OF ST. BARNABAS. 163 thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house ? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him, and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh ? Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thy health shall spring forth speedily ; and thy righteousness shall go before thee, the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer ; thou shalt cry, and he shall say, Here I am ; if thou put away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity: and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul." tt In this, therefore, bre- thren, God has manifested his foreknowledge b and mercy to us ; be- cause the people which he has purchased to his beloved Son were to believe in sincerity ; c and therefore he has shown these things to all of us, that we shall not run as proselytes to the Jewish" law. IV. Wherefore is it necessary that, searching diligently 6 into those things which are near to come to pass, we should write to you what may serve to keep you whole. To which end, let us flee from every evil work, and hate the errors of the present time, that we may be happy' in that which is to come. Let us not give ourselves the liberty of dis- puting with the wicked and sinners, lest we should chance in time to become like unto them. " For the consummation of sin s is come," as it is written, as the prophet Daniel says.' 1 And for this end the Lord hath shortened the times and the days, that his beloved might hasten his coming to his inheritance. For so the prophet speaks, — « There shall ten kings reign in the earth ; and there shall rise, last of all, an- other little one, and he shall humble three kings." 1 And again, Daniel speaks in like manner concerning the kingdoms, — " And I saw the fourth beast dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly ; and it had ten horns. I considered the horns ; and behold there came up among them another little horn, before which were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots."" We ought, therefore, to understand this also : and I beseech you, as one of your own brethren, loving you all beyond my own life, that you look well to yourselves, and be not like those who add sin to sin, 1 and say, " that their covenant is ours also." Nay, but it is ours only ; for they have for ever lost that which Moses received. For thus saith the Scripture : " And Moses continued fast- ing forty days and forty nights in the mount ; and he received the covenant from the Lord, even two tables of stone written by the hand of God." m But having turned themselves to idols, they lost it ; as the Lord also said unto Moses, " Moses, go down quickly, for thy people which thou hast brought forth out of Egypt, have corrupted themselves, and turned aside from the way which I commanded them. And Moses a Isaiah lviii. 4-] 0. b Providence. e Simplicity. d Their. ' His tantibus: readinstantibits. I Beloved. e Temptation. h Dan. ix. 'Dan. vii. K Dan. vii. 7, 8. •' Heap up sins. * Exod. xxxi. xxxiv. 164 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE cast the two tables out of his bands,'* — and their covenant was bro- ken, that the love of Jesus might be lealed in your hearts, unto the hope of his faith. Wherefore let us give heed unto the last timet. For all the time' past of our life and our faith will profit us nothing, unless we continue to hate what Ifl evil, and to withstand the future temptations. So the Son of God tells us, "Let iu resist all iniquity and hate it." Wherefore consider the works of the evil way. D i not withdraw yourselves from others, as if you were already justified; but coming altogether into one place, inquire what is agreeable to, and profitable for the beloved of God. For the Scripture saith, » Woe unto them that are wise in their own eyes, and prudent in their own sight. " a Let us become spiritual, a perfect temple to God. As much as in us lies, let us meditate upon the fear of God ; and strive, to the utmost of our power, to keep his commandments, that we may rejoice in his righteous judgments. For God will judge the world without respect of persons; and every one shall receive according to his works. If a man shall be good, his righteousness shall go before him ; if wicked, the reward of his wickedness shall follow him. Take heed, therefore, lest sitting still, now that we are called, we tail asleep in our sins the wicked one, getting the dominion over us, stir us up, and shut us out of the kingdom of the Lord/ Consider this also: although you have seen so great signs ami wonders done among the people of the , yet (this notwithstanding) the Lord hath forsaken them. Beware therefore, lest it happen to us as it is written, "There be man) called, but few chosen."' V. For this cause did our Lord vouchsafe to give up his body to destruction, that through the forgiveness of our sins we might he .sanc- tified ; that is, by the sprinkling of his blood. Now for what concerns the things that are- written about him — some belong to the people of llie Jews, and Some to us. For thus saith the Scripture, "He was wounded f>r our transgressions ; he was bruised for our iniquities ; and by his blood we are healed. He was led as a lamb to the slaughter; and as a Bheep before his shearers is dumb, BO he Opened not his mouth."* Wherefore we ought the more to give thanks unto God, forth.it he hath both declared unto us what ■ passed, and not' suf- I us to he without understanding of those things that arc to come. But to them he saith, " The nets are not unjustly spread for the hi This he spake, because a man will justly perish, if having the know- ledge of the W8) ^i' truth, he shall nevertheless not retrain himself i'n>m the w.i\ ol darkness. Am! (bi this cause the Lord was content to suffer for our souls, although he he the Lord of the whole earth j to •Erod. xxxii. 7, 19. I)mt. .v. 12. 17. II 'ViiGr. OfeuuAlBi. In. r. SI. 'Matt.nv.fi LO ' M lit uft I L ''-• liiLft,7. »Vld, Bdh. Oxoo. i- *!. iProv.L 17. OF ST. BARNABAS. 165 whom God said before the beginning of the world, " Let us make man after our own image and likeness." n Now, how he suffered for us, seeing it was by men that he underwent it, I will show" you. The prophets, having received from him the gift of prophecy, spake before concerning him ; but he, that he might abolish death, and make known the resurrection from the dead, was content, as it was* necessary to appear in the flesh, that he might make good the promise before given to our fathers; and preparing himself a new people, might demonstrate to them, whilst he was upon earth, that after the resurrection he would judge the world. And finally, teaching the people of Israel, and doing many wonders and signs among them, he preached to them, and showed the exceeding great love which he bare towards them. And when he chose his apostles, which were afterwards to publish his gos- pel, he took men who had been very great sinners ; that thereby he might plainly show, " That he came not to call the righteous, but sin- ners to repentance." Then he clearly manifested himself to be the Son of God. For had he not come in the flesh, how could men have been able to look upon him that they might be saved ? seeing if they behold only the sun, which was the work of his hands, and shall here- after cease to be, they are not able to endure steadfastly to look against the rays of it. Wherefore the Son of God came in the flesh from this cause, that he might fill up the measure of their iniquity who have per- secuted his prophets unto death. And for the same reason also he suffered ; for God hath said, " of the stripes of his flesh, that they were from them." d And, <mer."' And again be saith, "This is the great and wond day which the L I ath made."' [I write thea plainly to you that ye maj understand.'] For, ind . I ild be ;it eveu to die for your sakes.' out what saith "The counsel of the wicked encompassed me about. They i about me, about the honeycomb;" and, "upon myi the) cast lots."* Forasmuch then as our Saviour was to appear in the flesh, and suffer, his passion was herel Id. For thus saith the prophet against Israel, "Wo be to their soul. they have taken wicked counsel against themselves, saying, " Let us lay' BE for the righteous, because he is unprofitable to us." k Moses also in like d speaketh to them; " Behold, thus saith the Lord God, enter ye into the good land of which the Lord hath sworn to Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, that he would give it you, and possess it: a land flowing with milk and honey." ' Now what the spiritual mi of this i-. learn. It m is as if it had been said, put your trust in J who shall be manifested to you in the flesh. F man is the whicl forasmuch as out of the substance* of the earth d. What, therefore, d leanwhen he says, "1 I land flowing with milk and honey ?" Blessed be our Lord, who us wisdom, and a heart to understand his bet, " Who shall understand the hard sayings of the Lord but he thai i^ wise, and intelligent, and that loves his Loi Se< in':, therefore, he has renewed us by the remission i I it us into another frame/ that we should have souls li] of children, forming us again himself by the Spirit* For thus the scripture saith concerning us, where it introduceth the Fa'h- : to tin- Son ;" Li Let us make man after our likeness and similitude; and let them have dominion over the beasts o( the earth, and over the fowls of the air, and over the fish of the B \nd when the ; saw the man which he bad formed, thai behold he !, he said, " Increase, and multiply, and replenish the ei Am! this i. Mii. 1 I ; xwiii. H'.. ■' f I- p ,i. crrii -I. fCUm. M c. fi , \. Thii n not in I I. it \ .r-ion. I Via. Edit < tarn, \>- 89, cxtil IS j \\i. 19. ' / ind. k I-... ' Bi 1,3. m ) C.trl.r. I II (; r ._.l/„,/, , V. t. Lit. Int.ii>. saith to tk '»»• 10. OF ST. BARNABAS. 167 he spake to his Son. I will now show you how he made us a new creature" in the latter days. The Lord saith, "Behold, I will make the last as the first."" Wherefore the prophet thus spake, — " Enter into the land flowing with milk and honey, and have dominion over it." c Wherefore ye see how we are again formed anew; as also he speaks by another prophet, — " Behold, saith the Lord, I will take from them (that is, from those whom the Spirit of the Lord foresaw) their hearts of stone, and I will put into them hearts of flesh;"" because he was about to be made manifest in the flesh, and to dwell in us. For, my brethren, the habitation of our heart is a holy temple a unto the Lord. For the Lord saith again, " In what place shall I appear before the Lord my God, and be glorified?" He answers, "I will confess unto thee in the congregation in the midst of my brethren ; and will sing unto thee in the church of the saints. " f Wherefore we are they whom he has brought into that good land. But 5 what signifies the milk and honey ? Because as the child is nourished first with milk, and then with honey, so we, being kept alive by the belief of his promises and his word, shall live and have dominion over the land. For he foretold above, saying, " Increase, and multiply, and have dominion over the fishes," &c. But who is there that is now able to have this dominion over the wild beasts, or fishes, or fowls of the air ? For you know that to rule is to have power — that a man should be set over what he rules. But forasmuch as this we have not now, he tells us when we shall have it ; namely, when we shall be- come perfect, that we may be made inheritors of the covenant of the Lord. VII. Understand then, my beloved children, that the good God hath before manifested all things unto us, that we might know to whom we ought always to give thanks and praise. If, therefore, the Son of God, who is the Lord of all, and shall come to judge both the quick and the dead, hath suffered, that by his stripes we might live, let us believe that the Son of God could not have suffered but for us. But, being crucified, they gave him vinegar and gall to drink. Hear, therefore, how the priests of the temple did foreshow this also : h The Lord, by his command which was written, declared, that whosoever did not fast the appointed fast he should die the death : ' because he also was himself one day to offer up his body" for our sins; that so the type of what was done in Isaac 1 might be fulfilled, who was offered upon the altar. What, therefore, is it that he says by the prophet ? " And let them eat of the goat which is offered in the day of the fast a Gr. — A scrawl formation, Usa. xliii. 18, 19. .Matt. x\\ 1G. "Coinp. Heb. iii. d Ezek. xi. 1!); xxxvi. 26. «So St. Paul, 1 Cor. iii. 16, 17; \i. 19. /PsaL xli. :? ; rri. 23. t Coinj). Hier. in Jer. xxxii. 22 ; et in Jer. ai. 5. Add. 1 Pet. ii. 2. *See this applied after the same manner, Heb. ix. 'Lent xxiii. 29. * The vessel of his spirit. i Gen. xxii. 168 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE for ill their sins."" Hearken diligently, [my brethren.] "And all the priests, and they only, shall eat the inwards, uot washed with j.ir. 11 Why so? Because' I know that when I shall hereafter offer my flesh for the sins of a new people, ye will give me v\ to drink, mixed with gall; there! pie fasting the while, and lamenting in sackcloth and ashes. And that he might foreshow thai he was to suffer f< r them, hear then how be appointed it: — "Take," says he, "two goats, fair and alike, and offer them; and let the high-pri one of them for a burnt- what most be done with the other 3 " Let it," says be, "be curved. " Consider how exactly this appears to have ben a type of "And let all the congregation spit upon It, and prick it: and put the scarlet wool about its head : and thus let it be carried forth into the wilderness." 4 And this being done, he that was appointed to convey the goat, led it into the wilderness, and' took away the scarlet wool, and put it upon a thorn bush, whose young / sprouts, when we find them in the field, we are are wont to eat : so the fruit of that thorn only is sweet. And to what end was this ceremony? Consider — one was offered upon the altar, the other was accursed. And why was that which was accursed, crowned? B shall see Christ in that day, having a scarlet garment about his ' aid shall say, Is not this he whom we crucified, having despised him, pierced him, mocked him? Certainly this is he who then said that he the Son of God. c .\<, therefore, he shall be then like to what he on earth, so were the Jews heretofore commanded to toh i fair and equal. Thai when they shall see [our Saviour] here- after coming [in the clouds of heaven,] they may be amazed at the likeness of the goats. Wherefore ye" here again see a type o{ Jesus who was to Buffer for us. But what then signifies this, That the wool ' • be put into the midst of the thorns? 'This also Ifl a figure of 1 ' out to the church. For BS he who would take away the el Wool must undergo many difficulties, because that thorn was sharp, and with difficulty gel it: so they, says Christ, that will see me, ami come t" my kingdom, must through many afflictions and troubles attain unto me.' \ III. Butwhai type * do ye suppose i: to | it is commanded 1 to the people i f Israel, that grown persons, in whom sins are come to perfection, should offer a heifer, and after they had killed it, should bum the same: but then young men should take up • Numb. \\i\. dec \ i.l. Cotrlrr. in M IDOt in IOC. Comp. ObWTT. <>\,in. ' \ i.l. \:,!,,.r. < \.t, I. in i. M LdeDieExp. Edit ,in V tl |. p, 860. \.M. Ann.-t. (',.(. !. .t Ed Oxoo. in kw. ng thorns; but circumcise yourselves to the Lord your God." - And what doth be mean by this ten unto j i L rd. And . saith, « Circumcise the hardness of yom nnotyou Lnd again, « Behold, saith the Lord, all the nati d, [the) not lost their foreskin ;] but this people is uncircumcised in la-art. " c But you will say thi circumcis And t all the Syrians, and Arabians, and all the idolatrous they, therefore, of the covenantof Esrael? And even the Bgyptians themselves cumcised. Understand, therefore, children, • things lly, that Abraham, who was the first that brought in circumcision, looking forward in the Spirit to Jesus, circumcised, having I the myster) of three letters. For the Scripture B that Abraham circumcised three hundred and eighteen men of bis b .-'' But what, therefore, was the mystery that was made k: unto him? Mark, first, the eighteen, and next the three hundred. For the numeral letters of ten and eight are III. And these denote Jesus. And because the cross was that by which we were to find , therefore he adds three hundred, the note of which is T [the figure of his cross.] Wherefore, by two letters, he signified J< and by the third, his cross, lie who has put the engrafted gin of his doctrine within us, knows that I never taught to any one a more cer- tain ' truth: but I trust thai ye are worthy of it. X. But why did M , - Ye shall not eat of the swine ; neither the eagle, nor the hawk, nor the crow ; nor any fish that has not a 5 upon him ?" '' 1 answer, that in the spiritual sense, he comprehended three doctrines that were to be gathered' from hence. Besid< - which he says. to them in the book of Deuteronomy, u And I will give my statutes unto this people. m Wherefore it is not the command o; I that they should not eat these things; but Moses in the Spirit spake to thrm. Now the sow he forbad them to eat, meaning thus much: Thou shalt QOt join thyself to such persons as are like unto swine; who whilst they live in pleasure, f rget their God, — but when any want pinches them, then thej know the Lord ; BS the sow when she- is full, lcn bul when she is hungrj . , and being 1 I, is silent. "Neither," says he, -shalt . nor the hawk, nor the kite, <».], r. i\. :;. 1. M.i. i\. 1. 'Dealer. x. 16. *Thc \ ,,!. (\.t.-l.-r. in 1. c. 11. 8 1. >' m.inv ul!.. . red \\itl» biro in this,— Cottier. • pp. 84, :• \u in 1 met of the like land, / . ' , lt ,ir. * TI1.1t in thii the RR. \ id. A; I Ed. Oxon. in loc I., vit u. 1»« ut iiv, worth on Ler. si 1. ha D it lir. 1. 'In the and »Dt'lt. IN. OF ST. BARNABAS. 171 Thou shalt not keep company with such kind of men as know not how, by their labour and sweat, to get themselves food : but injuri- ously ravish away the things of others, and watch how to lay snares for them ; when at the same time they appear to live in perfect inno- cence. [ a So these birds alone seek no food for themselves, but] sitting- idle, seek how they may eat of the flesh which others have provided ; being destructive through their wickedness. « Neither," says he, "shalt thou eat the lamprey, nor the polypus, nor the cuttle-fish;-' that is, thou shalt not be like such men, by using to converse with them, who are altogether wicked" and adjudged to death. For so those fishes are alone accursed, and wallow in the mire, nor swim as other fishes, but tumble in the dirt, at the bottom of the deep. But he adds, "Neither shalt thou eat of the hare." ' To what end? To signify this to us: Thou shalt not be an adulterer;" 2 nor liken thyself to such persons. For the hare every year multiplies" the places of its concep- tion ; and as many years as it lives, so many it has.-*' " Neither shalt thou eat of the hyaena ;" that is, again, be not an adulterer, nor a cor- rupter of others ; neither be like to such. And wherefore so? Because that creature every year changes its kind, and is sometimes male and sometimes female." For which cause also he justly hated the weasel ; to the end that they should not be like such persons who with their mouths commit wickedness, by reason of their uncleanness; nor join themselves with those impure women, w T ho with their mouths commit wickedness. Because that animal conceives with its mouth." Moses, therefore, speaking as concerning meats, delivered, indeed, three great precepts to them, in the spiritual signification of those commands ; but they, according to the desires of the flesh, understood him as if he had only meant it of meats. And therefore David took aright the knowledge of his threefold command, saying, in like manner, " Blessed is the man that hath not walked in the counsel of the ungodly ;" as the fishes before mentioned, in the bottom of the deep, in darkness ; nor stood in the way of sinners, as they who seem to fear the Lord, but yet sin, as the sow. And hath not sat in the seat of the scorners, as those birds who sit and watch that they may devour. Here you have the law concerning meat perfectly set forth, and according to the true knowledge of it. But says Moses, " Ye shall eat all that divideth the hoof, and cheweth the cud ;"* signifying thereby such an one as having taken his food, knows him that nourishe'h him; and resting upon him, rejoiceth in him. And in this he spake well, having respect ■ Vid. Antiq. Lai Vers. b Wicked to the end. "See Coteler. Annotin loc. d Thou shall no' abuse thyself with mankind. *Atf>6iewnv. f'Vpimas. siio several naturalists have affirmed, though others deny it. See Anmot, ('<>i-ltr. inloc. A Vid. Arist. npud Euscb. Prsep. Evang. lib. viii. c. 9. Add. Coteler. in loc. ' Psal. i. 1. *See Edit. Oxon.p. 64, a. So Iren. adv. Her. lib. v. c. 8. 17'2 Till: CATHOLIC EPISTLE to the commandment. Whai re is it that hi That we should bold las*, to them that fear the Lord — with those who meditate on the command of the word which thej have received in their heart — with those that declare the righteous judgments of the Lord, and keep his commandments ; in short, with those who know that to meditate is a work of p] md therefore exercise themselves in' the word of the Lord. Bat why might they eat those that clave the hoof? B us liveth in this present world; but : ation is fixed upon the other. See, brethren, how admirably M manded these thin : how should we thus know all tins, and understand it ; We, therefore, understanding aright the command- lalc as the Lord would have us. Wherefore he has eircura- cised our cars and our hearts, that we might know these things. XI. Let us now inquire whether the Lord took care to manifest any thing beforehand concerning water and the cross ? Now for the former of these, it (8 written to :1k- people «'f [srael, how they shall not receive- that baptism which belongs to forgiveness of sins; but shall institute another to themselves that cannot. For thus saith the prophet : " Be astonished, heaven! and let the earth tremble at it, because this people have done two great and wicked things: they left me, the fountain of living water, and have digged for themselves broken terns, that can hold no water. Is my holy mountain, Zion,' a desolate wilderness? For ve shall be as a young bird when its not is taken away." 4 And again the prophet saith, "I will go before thee, ami will make plain the mountains, and will break the gates of brass, and will snap in sunder the bars of iron ; and will give thee dark, and hid- den, and invisible treasures, that they ma) know that I am the Lord God.'" And again, "He shall dwell in the high den of the strong ." And then what follows in the same prophet? lk His water is faithful : ye shall see the King with glory, and your soul shall learn the fear of the Lord."* Ami again la- saith, in another prophet, he that d ■■ shall be like a tree planted by the curie;. water, which shall give its fruit in its Beason. Its leaf also shall not wither, and whatsoever he doth it shall prosper. A- for the wicked i; 11 not BO with them ; but they are as the dust which the wind scattered! from the die earth. Therefore the ungodly shall not stand in the judgment, neither the sinners in the conned of the right- eous. For the Lord Iraoweth the waj of the righteous, and the way <»f the ungodlj shall perish." 1 Consider how he has joined both the j and the water together, for this he saith, Bl( they who, putting their trust in the d into the water: tor they shall I I ".mm. Alex. lib. in. l'nl.u-. <•. ii. El maSL Orig. Tin A Amiot. in i.i.-. > Rmmmmmti upom, 'Vid.Annot.Coteler.e4 E \\i. l.'J. 'Jer.ii.18. • lea. xl*. S, & 'ba.xxxiiL 16, 17. iFnLi OF ST. BARNABAS. 173 have their reward in due time ; then, saith he, will I give it to them. But as concerning the present time, he saith, their leaves shall not fall ; meaning thereby that every word that shall go out of your mouth, shall, through faith and charity, be to the conversion and hope of many. In like manner does another prophet speak : " And the land of Jacob was the praise of all the earth ;" a magnifying" thereby the vessel of his spirit. And what follows ? « And there was a river running on the right hand, and beautiful trees grew up by it; and he that shall eat of them shall live for ever." The signification of which is this — That we go down into the water full of sins and pollutions, but com'e up again, bringing forth fruit ; having in our hearts the fear and hope which is in Jesus, by the Spirit. " And whosoever shall eat of them shall live for ever ;" that is, whosoever shall hearken to those who call them, and shall believe, shall live for ever. XII. In like manner he determines concerning the cross of another prophet/ saying, " And when shall these things be fulfilled?" The Lord answers, « When the tree that is fallen shall rise, and when blood shall drop down from the tree." Here you have again mention made, both of the cross, and of him that was to be crucified upon it. And* yet, farther, he saith by Moses (when Israel was fighting with, and beaten by, a strange people ; to the end that God might put them 7 in mind how that for their sins they were delivered unto death ;) yea the Holy Spirit put it into the heart of Moses, to represent both the sign of the cross, and of him that was to suffer ; that so they might know that if they did not believe in him, they should be overcome for ever. Moses, therefore, piled up armour upon armour^ in the middle of a rising ground, and standing up high above all of them, stretched forth his arms ; and so Israel again conquered. But no sooner did he let down his hands, but they were again slain. And why so ? To the end they might know, that except they trust in Him they cannot be saved. And in another prophet he saith, " I have stretched out my hands all the day long to a people disobedient, and speaking against my righteous way."" And again Moses makes a type* of Jesus to show that- he was to die ; and then that he, whom they thought to be dead, was to give life to others; in the type" of those' that fell in Israel. For God caused all sorts of serpents to bite them, and they died ; forasmuch as by a serpent transgression began in Eve ; that so he might convince them, that for their transgressions they shall be de- •Zech. iii. 19. 6 For ro'Vo Xryn, and 8, the old interpreter did not read; and Cle- mens Alex. lib. iii. Strom, p. 403, transcribing this passage, hath them not. c i. e. The body of Christ. <' \ id. Conject. Edit. Oxon. Com. iv. Esd. v. 4. Et Obs. Cotel. in loc. e See St. Hier.in like manner. Annot. D. Bernard, p. 124. Edit. Oxon. Exod. xvii. /That were so beaten. * Jlgnin set them in array, being armed — Lat Vers. *Isa. lxv. 2. 'So Irensus, Just. Mart., St. Chrysost., &c. Vid. Edit. Oxon. p. 77, a. * Sign. l Israel falling. p2 174 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE livcred into the pain of death. M then himself, who had com- led them, saying, "Ye shall aot make to youi tny graven or molten image, to be your god," ' y- 1 now did bo himself, that he • to them the figure of the Lord h he made a brazen serpent, and Bet it up on high, and called the people tog by a proclamation ; where, 1 . Moses th would make an atonement for them, and pray that they might be h< Then Moses spake unto them, saying, when any one among you shall be bitten, "let him come unto the serpent that is set upon the ; and let him assuredly trust in him, mat though he he dead, yet he is able to give life, and presently he shall be saved;" and so the. S . bow here also you have in this the glory of Jesus ; « and that in him, and to him, are all things.'" b Again, what says Moses to I - the son of Nun, when he gave that name unto him, as being a prophet, that all the people might hear him alone, because the Father" did manifest all things concerning his Son Jesus, in Jei -n of Nun ; and gave him that name when he sent him to spy out the land of Canaan ; he said, « Take a book in thine hands and write what the Lord saith: forasmuch as Jesus, the son of God, shall in the last days cut off by the roots all the house of Amalech."' Sec here again I , not the son of man, but the Son of God, made manifest in a type and in the flesh. But because it might hereaftt ; I that Christ was the Son of David ; -'therefore David, fearing and well know- ing the errors of the wicked, saith, " The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand until I make thine enemies thy footstool/ And again [saiafa speaketh on this wise, « The Lord said unto Christ'* my Lord, I have laid hold (in his right hand, that the nations should obey before him, and I will break the strength of Iring8." Behold how b"th David 1 and Isaiah call him Lord, and the Son of God. Kill. But let us go yet farther, and inquire whether his people be the beir, or the former; and whether the covenant be with us, or with them. And first, as concerning the people, hear now what the Scrip- ture saith. baac* prayed for his wife Rebekah, because she was barren ; and she conceived. Afterwards Rebekah went forth to inquire of the Lord. And the Lord said unto her, "There are two nations in thy Womb, and two people shall mine from thy body; and the one shall ha\ <• power over the other, and tin' greater shall sen e the les Understand here, who was [saac, who Rebekah, and o\ whom it was Id that this people should be greater than that. And in a:. prophecy, Jacob speaketh more clearly to his son Joseph, saying, ° Dent wmi. !•'•• >Rom.xLS6, DeotrrnL 15, 18 Botha other fcl JuetMart,d . \ i,l. Edit M\.. M. | 'Vid.Interpr.Vet Lat Bxod.zrn.14. ' r,.m|i. \ ■<•!. I, a. liiirrp. rPnLez. I. k VkL Annot. Coteler. ii I •. \|v. !. I j>. MIi ii. \w. II. L Paul, L Marl Bl, a. OF ST. BARNABAS. 175 " Behold, the Lord hath not deprived me of seeing thy face ; bring me thy sons that I may bless them." a And he brought unto his father Manasseh b and Ephraim, desiring that he should bless Manasseh, be- cause he was the elder. Therefore Joseph brought him to the rio-ht hand of his father Jacob. But Jacob, by the Spirit, foresaw the figure of the people that was to come. And what saith the Scripture ? " And Jacob crossed his hands, and put his right hand upon Ephraim, his second and the younger son, and blessed him." And Joseph said unto Jacob, " Put thy right hand upon the head of Manasseh, for he is my first-born son." And Jacob said unto Joseph, "I know it, my son, I know it ; but the greater shall serve the lesser, though he also shall be blessed." Ye see of whom he appointed it, that they should be the first people, and heirs of the covenant. If therefore, God shall have yet farther taken notice of this by Abraham too, our understand- ing of it will then be perfectly established. What then saith the Scrip- ture to Abraham, when he "believed; and it was imputed unto him for righteousness ? Behold, I have made thee a father of the nations, which without circumcision believe in the Lord." XIV. Let us, therefore, now inquire whether God has fulfilled the covenant, which he sware to our fathers that he would give the people? Yes, verily, He gave it : but they were not worthy to receive it, by reason of their sins. For thus saith the prophet: "And Moses con- tinued fasting in Mount Sinai, to receive the covenant of the Lord with the people, forty days and forty nights." a And he received of the Lord two tables, written with the finger 6 of the Lord's hand in the Spirit. And Moses, when he had received them, brought them down, that he might deliver them to the people. And the Lord said unto Moses, " Moses, Moses, get thee down quickly, for the people which thou broughtest out of the land of Egypt have done wickedly." / And Moses understood that they had again set up a molten image ; and he cast the two tables out of his hands ; and the tables of the covenant of the Lord were broken. Moses, therefore, received them, but they were not worthy. Now, then, learn how we have received them : Moses, being a servant, took them ; but the Lord himself has given them unto us, that we might be the people of his inheritance, having suffered for us. He was, therefore, made manifest, that they should fill up the measure of their sins, and that we, being* made heirs by him, should receive the covenant of the Lord Jesus. And again the prophet saith, « Behold I have set thee for a light unto the Gentiles, to be the Saviour of" all the ends of the earth, saith the Lord, the God who hath redeemed thee."' Who for that very end ° Gen. xlviii. * Vid. Lat. Intcrp. Vet. c Gen. xv. 6 ; xvii. 5. So St. Paul him- self applies this, Rom. iv. 3. d Exod. xxiv. 18. e Deut. ix. 10. Exod. xxxi. 12. >d. xxxii. 7. Deut. ix. 12. *Vid. Lat. Interp. Vet * For salvation unto. ' ..-a. xlix. 6. 176 THE CATBOLIC EPISTLE was prepared, that by his own appearing, be might redeem our hearts, already devoured by death, and delivered over to the irregularity of error, from darkness; and establish a covenant with us by bis For so it is written, that the Father commanded him, by delivering us from darkness, to prepare unto himself a holy people. Wherefore the prophet saith, "I the Lord thy God have called thee in righteous- . and I will take thee by thy Land, ami will strengthen thee ; and give thee for a covenant of the people, fox a light of the Gentiles: to open the eyes of the blind, to bring out the prisoners from the prison, and them that sit in darkness out of the prison-house. "* Consider, therefore, from whence we have been redeemed. And again the pro- phet saith, " The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me : he bath sent me to preach glad tidings to the lowly ; to heal the broken in heart ; to preach remission to the captives, ami sight unto the blind ; to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the day of restitution ; to comfort all that mourn."" XV. Furthermore it is written concerning the sabbath, in the ten commandments' which God spake in the Mount Sinai to Moses, face to face ; ^ Sanctify the sabbath of the Lord with pure hands and a clean heart." d And elsewhere he saith, "If thy children shall keep my sabbaths, then will I put my mercy upon them."' And even in the beginning of the creation, he makes mention of the sabbath : "and God made in six days the works of his hands ; and he finished them on the seventh- 1 day, and he rested the seventh d^y, and sanctified it."* Consider, my children, what that signifies, — he finished them in six days. The meaning of it is this, — that in six thousand years, the Lord God will bring all thing-; to an end." For with him one day is a thou- sand years : a- himself testifieth, saying, "Behold this day shall be as a thousand years." 1 Therefore, children, in six days, that is, in six thousand years, shall all things' be accomplished. And what is that lith, " And he rested the seventh day ? ,J lb' meaneth this, that when his Son shall come, and abolish the season of the wicked one, 1 and judge the ungodly ; ami shall change the sun, and the moon, ami tars; then he shall gloriouslj rest on that seventh day. He adds, lastly, "Thou Shalt sanctity it with clean hands and a pure heart. " Wherefore we are greatly deceived if we imagine that any one can now sanctify thai day which God has made holy, without having a heart pure in all things. Behold, then fore, He will then trulj it with blessed rest, when we (having received the righteous promi.se, when iniquity shall be no more, all things 1»< ing renewed by the I. • Im. \in.r,. 7. i Ni.Im. 1,1 Cotnp. Lokc iv. is. ■ Worth, I 8. 'Jflr.xvu.84. /Vnl. Cm . in i.m-. rQflo. U. S. Bsod.xx. 11; xxxi. 17. * How general this tradition thru v i . \ r. Annot. in l. 127, Bd. < >vn. ' Bo ttu L ll OF ST. BARNABAS. 177 shall be able to sanctify it, being ourselves first made holy. Lastly, he saith unto them, « Your new moons and your sabbaths, I cannot bear them." a Consider what he means by it ; — the sabbaths, says he, which ye now keep, are not acceptable unto me, but those which I have made ; when resting from all things, I shall begin the eighth day,* that is, the beginning of the other world. For which cause we ob- serve the eighth day with gladness, in which Jesus rose from the dead ; and having manifested himself to his disciples, he ascended into heaven. XVI. It remains yet that I speak to you concerning the temple ; how those miserable men being deceived, have put their trust in the house, and not in the God himself who made them ; as if it were the habitation of God. For much after the same manner as the Gentiles, they consecrated him in the temple. But learn, therefore, how the Lord speaketh, rendering the temple vain: "Who has measured the heaven with a span, and the earth with his hand? Is it not I?" d Thus saith the Lord, — " Heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool. What is the house that ye will build me ? Or what is the place of myrest?" e Know, therefore, that all their hope is vain. And again, he speaketh after this manner: " Behold, they that destroy this temple, even they shall again build it up."* And so it came to pass ; for through their wars it is now destroyed by their enemies ; and the servants of their enemies build it up. Furthermore it has been made manifest, how both the city and the temple, and the people of Israel should be given up. For the Scripture saith, "And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the Lord will deliver up the sheep of his pasture, and their fold, and their tower unto destruction." 5 And it has come to pass as the Lord hath spoken. Let us inquire, there- fore, whether there be any temple of God ? Yes, there is ; and that there, where himself declares that he would both make and perfect it. For it is written, " And it shall be, that as soon as the week shall be completed, the temple of the Lord shall be gloriously built in the name of the Lord."" I find, therefore, that there is a temple. But how shall it be built in the name of the Lord ? I will show you. Before that we believed in God, the habitation of our heart was corruptible and feeble, as a temple truly built with hands. For it was a house full of idolatry, a house of devils : inasmuch as there was done in it whatsoever was contrary unto God. But it shall be built in the name of the Lord. Consider, how that the temple of the Lord should be very gloriously built ; and by what means that shall be, learn. Having received remission of our sins, and trusting in the name of the Lord, a Isa. i. 13. *So the other Fathers, q. v. apud Coteler. Annot. in loc. p. 36. ■ Vid. Edit. Oxon. et Vet. Lat. Interp. d Isa. xl. 12. ■ Isa. Ixvi. 1. /Isa. xlix. 17. e Zcphan. ii. 6, juxt. Ileb. * Dan. ix. Haggai ii. 23 178 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE we are become renewed, being again created, as it were, from the be- ginning. Whi God truly dwells in OOI house, that is, in us. But how does he dwell in OS? The word of his faith, the calling of his promise, the wisdom of his righteous judgments, the commands of liis doctrine. He himself prophesies within us: lit- himself dwelleth in us, and openetfa to us, who were in bondage of death, the gate of our temple;' that is. the mouth of wisdom ; haying given repentance unto us; and, by this means, he has brought us to be an incorruptible temple. He therefore that desires to be saved lookcth not unto the man, but unto him that dwelleth in him, and speaketfa by him ; I struck with wonder, forasmuch as he never either heard him speaking such words out of his mouth, nor ever desired to hear them. This is that spiritual temple that is built unto the Lord. \\ II. And thus, I trust, I have declared to you as much, and with as great simplicity as I could, those things which make for your salva- tion, so as not to have omitted any thing that might be requisite there- unto. For should I speak farther of the things that now b are, and of those that are to come, you would not yet understand them, seeing tie v lie in parables. This, therefore, shall suffice as to these things. Will. Let us now go on to the other kind of knowledge and doc- trine. There are two ways of doctrine and power; the one of light, the other of darkness. But there is a great deal of difference between these two wavs ; for over one are appointed the angels c of God, the leaders of the way of light; over the other, the angels of Satan. And the <>ne is the Lord from everlasting to everlasting; the other is the prince of the time of unrighteousness. XIX. Now the way of light is this, if any one desires to attain to the place that is appointed for him, and will hasten thither by his works. And the knowledge that has been given to us for walking in it, is to this effeel : ' Thou shalt love him that made thee. * Thou shah glorify him that hath redeemed thee from death. * Thou shalt he sim- ple in heart, and * rich in the Spirit. * Thou shalt not cleave to those that walk in the w;iy of death. * Thou shalt hate to do any thing that is not pleasing unto ( fed. * Thou shalt abhor all dissimulation. * Thou shalt not negled any of the Commands Of the Lord. * Thou shalt not exalt thyself, hut shalt he humble. 'Thou shalt not take honour to thyself 'Thou shall not enter into any wicked counsel against thy neighbour. *Thou shalt ool be over-confident in thy heart. 'Thou shalt not Commit * fornication nor * adultery. Neither shalt thou 'cor- rupt thyself with mankind. ' Thou shalt not make use of the word of (Sod to any impurity. "Thou Shalt QOt accept any man's person, when thou reprovest any one's faults. 'Thou shalt he gentle. i Thou • ViJ. Lat V. r. IiiUtj). B| the old Lat. lnU-rp. ' Vid. Cottier, in loc. Et Basil, in PaaL i. OF ST. BARNABAS. 179 shalt be quiet. * Thou shalt tremble at the words which thou hast heard. * Thou shalt not keep any hatred in thy heart against thy bro- ther. * Thou shalt not entertain any doubt whether it shall be or not. *Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord in vain. *Thou shalt love thy neighbour above thy own soul. * Thou shalt not destroy thy conceptions before they are brought forth ; nor kill them after they are born. *Thou shalt not withdraw thy hand from thy son, or from thy daughter ; but shalt teach them from their youth the fear of the Lord. * Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's goods ; neither shalt thou be an extortioner." * Neither shall thy heart be joined to proud men ; but thou shalt be numbered among the righteous and the lowly. * Whatever events 6 shall happen unto thee, thou shall receive them as good. * Thou shalt not be double-minded or double-tongued ; for a double tongue is the snare of death. * Thou shalt be subject unto the Lord, and to inferior masters as to the representatives of God, in fear and reverence. * Thou shalt not be bitter in thy commands to- wards any of thy servants that trust in God ; lest thou chance not to fear him who is over both ; because he came not to call any with respect of persons ; but whomsoever the Spirit had prepared. * Thou shalt communicate to thy neighbour of all thou hast ; thou shalt not call any thing thine own : for if ye partake in such things as are incor- ruptible, how much more should ye do it in those that are corruptible ? c *Thou shalt not be forward to speak, for the mouth is the snare of death. d * Strive for thy soul with all thy might. e * Reach not out thine hand to receive, and withhold it not when thou shouldest give. * Thou shalt love, as the apple of thine eye, every one that speaketh unto thee the word of the Lord. f * Call to thy remembrance, day and night, the future judgment. *Thou shalt seek out every day the persons of the righteous ; e *and both consider, and go about to exhort others by the word, and meditate how thou mayest save a soul. *Thou shalt also labour with thy hands to give to the poor, that thy sins may be forgiven thee. h * Thou shalt not deliberate whether thou shouldest give ; *nor having given, murmur at it. * Give to every one that asks ; so shalt thou know who is the good re warder of thy gifts. * Keep what thou hast received ; thou shalt neither add to it, nor take from it. * Let the wicked be always thy aversion. * Thou shalt judge righteous judgment. *Thou shalt never cause divisions: but shalt make peace between those that are at variance, and bring a Greedy, it\a>vocrris. b Effects. • See Ecclus. iv. 34. d Ibid. ver. 33. For so I chose to read it, imp 7% i//ux»)s N THE SHEPHERD 01 BT. HERMA8; AND ON THE SECOND EPISTLE 01 ST. CLEMEN t TO THE COBINTH] Thai thr Hernial mentioned by St. Paul (Rom. \\i. 14) was probably the inther of that book v\ fiich is bore subjoined under his name — There ii little remaining of I e th. in what is taken <>ut of h Of 1 death — Uncertain whether be died a martyr — Tne jtneient Faihen difided in then opinions of this I k: nor are our later critics ;m\ lea ; that tin iv are man) mi ral things in it — < )f the second epistle of A. Ctemeni — That it is not of equal reputation with the former — By some denied to I — It i- moat probable that it was written bj8t.Clemetti . ami has many lent things, ami worthv ..)' th it holy mail in it — These two j>iccv» now t.. time translated into our own language. I. Tiikre is not a greater difference between the learned men of the present times concerning the epistle of St. Barnabas, than there was among the ancient fathers heretofore concerning the authority of that book which next follows under the name of Hennas. Who this Her- man was, what he did, and what he suffered for the faith's Bake, is in great measure unknown to us. That there was one of that name at Rome when St. Paul wrote his epistle to the church there, his remem- brance of him (Rom. xvi. 14 j will not suffer us to doubt. Nor is it improbable but that it was the same Hernias" who afterwards wrote this book, and who appears not only still to have continued his relation to the church of Rome, but to have written at such a time as may well enough agree to one of St. Paul's acquaintance. The former of these may be collected from his second vision," which he seems to have had at the same time that Clement was bishop of Rome, and to whom therefore he is commanded to communicate a copy of it. And for the latter, might the conjectures of two of our greatest critics' be all' who ;ip|>ly the affliction of which lie speaks in another of his \i v to the destruction of Jerusalem thru at hand, it would follow, that this book must have been written within twelve years after the epistle to the Romans; and so in all probability by that Hermas of whom N Paul speaks in that epistle. But though I rather think that tin' tl laiion which Hennas' foretold relates to the persecution under Domitian, because it is there Said to be the trial of the Christians who should be « tried ;is gold in the fi r« • , " ' but yet should overcome' it ami not be hurt by it, (a character thai exactly agrees with what Tertullian I 'hat persecution, jrel even mis does not hinder but that the Hennas men- • Via. Baron. Aim..:. ii. num. i. " Hammond mi. l Mr. D...lu. II. Bee Di Cere's Hist Literar. in Hena * Vis. iv i [kid. see. 1. ' I . i : 182 ON THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. 183 tioned by St. Paul might still be living, and be the author of the book we here have under his name. 2. Hence Origen," in his homily upon that place of St. Paul before mentioned, delivers it as his opinion, that it was the Hermas there spoken of who wrote this book. But Eusebius" does more ; he tells us that it was the received opinion in those days that it was composed by him. And that it continued to be so in the age after, St. Hierome witnesses, who speaks yet more positively than Eusebius to the same purpose. From all which, we may conclude what is to be judged of that mistake which our latter writers have fallen into, by their too cre- dulous following the d author of the poem against Marcion under the name of Tertullian, viz. that it was written by Hermes, brother to Pope Pius; in which, not only the authors e of the pontifical ascribed to Pope Damasus, and of the pretended decretal epistles / of the ancient bishops of Rome, but the martyrologists of the middle ages, Bede, Ado, &c, have generally been involved. 3. It is true Cardinal Baronius has endeavoured to make up this difference, by supposing that the Hermes spoken of by St. Paul was brother to Pope Pius, and so all parties may be in the right. But, be- sides that this book was written by Hermas, not the Hermes of whom St. Paul there speaks, — the difference of the time 5 renders it altogether incredible, that a perscn of some considerable age at St. Paul's writing his epistle should have lived so long as that pope's brother is said to have done: whom the cardinal' 1 himself observes to have been living 164 years after Christ, that is to say, 107 years after the writing of St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans. This his Epitomator Spondanus 1 was aware of; and therefore, though he seems to have allowed of the con- jecture, yet he could not choose but add this reflection of his upon it ; that according to this reckoning, Hermas must have been 130 years old when he died, and, in all probability, a great deal more. 4. What the condition of this Hermas was before his conversion, we cannot tell ; but that he was a man of some consideration, we may con- clude from what we read of him in his third vision," where he is said to have been formerly « unprofitable to the Lord" upon the account of those riches which, after he became a Christian, he seems to have dispensed in works of charity and beneficence. 5. Nor have we any more knowledge how he was converted, than what his condition was before ; it is probable, from several passages in his book, 1 that he was himself brought over to Christianity some time before his family; who continued yet in the practice of many and great a Horn, in Rom. lib. x. c. 16. fc Hist. Ecclcs. lib. iii. c. 3. e Hieron. de Script, in Herm. d Lib. iii. ' In vit. Pii Papa;. / Epist i. attrib. Pio PP. p. 194, Edit. Blondcl. e Sec Bcllarmin. de Script, sec. i. p. 45, in Herm. * Annal. Eccl. in fine anni 164. ' Spondan. Epitom. Annul. Baron, ad aim. 159. * \ is. iii. num. 6. ' Via. i. n. 3. Vis. ii. n. 2. 3, 184 PRELIMINARY DIS< impieties. During this while, Hennas was not only very kin I but seems to 1. irda them, rmit them go on in their ild take any rough i with them to draw them off from them. 6. But this was not all ; he not only patiently bore with them, but was himself disturbed with many an res, - to supply them in their tncies ; and oftentimes did not behave him 11 as he ought to have done upon thai account. But however, being of an Ik. nest and upright disposition, and having a great sincerity in bis re- ligion, it pi I '«! at last not only to convince him of his faults, in thus neglecting his family, but to give them grace to hearken to his admonitions, and to embrace at once both the Christian faith, and a tice aNo suitable thereunto. 7. What he did after this we have no account ; but that he lived a very strict life we may reasonably conjecture, in that it pleased God to vouchsafe such extraordinary revelations to him, and to employ him in several messages to his church, both to correct their manners, and to warn them of the trials that were about to come upon them. 8. This was so singular a grace, even in those times of miracles, that we find some other Christians, not so humble as they ought I came enemies to him upon the account of them. However, this not hinder but that God still continued to make use of his ministry in admonishing sinners; and he as readily and faithfully went on, both in warning them of their danger and in exhorting them to repent and -»uls. 9. This was the business of this holy man, in which he spent his life ; and if we may believe the Roman martyrology, his death was not unsuitable to it: where we read, that, " being illustrious for his mira- !.': at last offered himself a worthy sacrifice unto God." But, upon what grounds this is established, Baronius" himself could not tell us; insomuch that in his Annals he durst not once mention the manner of his death, but is content to say, " That having undergone many labours and troubles in the time of the persecution under Aure- lius, (and that too without any authority,) he at last rested in the Lord, July 26th, which is, therefoi . mmemoration of hi Ami here is indeed a pleasant mi-take, and worthy <>f the Roma!! this author, from the ' which we are now dis- ing, being sometimes called by the title of pastor, or shepherd, the i rist has wry gravely divided the good man saints; and they observe the memorial of Hennas, h, and of p, July 26th. Unless we shall rather say that this was indeed the cardinal's blunder, and the i ry in the riirht, to maki von. Aiiti.il . a, < ir.,1. cap. x it. f De Padicitj \. ' Vid. Teetunon. in Edit Cotetar. ] >\ ■ PhUoeaL c 1. I Collet \in. c IS. r Coatr. Collat c xxx. LG .D ■•. w. • Da Emend. Oratianj DiaL vi. p. 63, 64, Ipperat torn, ii. titul. V. B cm. Aiui.il. ann. clix. num. 5, B. Centur. I. in Herm. I ■. M . B i 1 : 1. 1.. in. i. i . . ' . De Script in Herm. lorn. L p. 431. ( Jritic. Bacr. lib. i. c IS, Hoerabeck TheoL PP. torn. i. Miecellan. Sacr. |>. " Mednha PP. p. 81 b 8cript Lu.it. Lanroqoe Obeerv. in Vind. 1 < ' im BUat Lit. p. SI, vV.. ON THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. 187 whit more favourable in their censures of the present treatise. But, then, as the chief of the most ancient fathers heretofore, though they admitted it not into the canon of Holy Scripture, yet otherwise paid a very great deference to it ; so the more moderate part of the learned men of our present times esteem it as a piece worthy of all respect, and clear of those faults which are too lightly charged by some per- sons upon it. Thus Petavius, none of the most favourable critics upon the ancient fathers, yet acknowledges, as to the present book, that it was never censured by any of the ancients, as guilty of any false doctrine or heresy ; but especially as to the point of the Holy Trinity. ^Cotelerius, one of the latest editors of it, esteems it as an ecclesiastical work of good note, and a great defence of the catholic faith against the errors of Montanism ; whose judgment is not only followed by their late historian, c Natalis Alexander, but is made good, too, in the defence of it against those objections which some have brought to lessen its reputation. And for those of our own commu- nion, I shall mention only two, but they such as will serve instead of many to all judicious persons; who have at large justified it against the chief of those exceptions that have been taken at it ; the one, the most excellent Bishop Pearson,* in his Vindication of St. Ignatius ; the other the learned Bishop Bull/ in his Defence of the Nicene Faith, in the point of our blessed Saviour's divinity ; which he largely shows our present author to have been far from doing any prejudice unto. 15. Such have been the different judgments of learned men, both heretofore, and in our present times, concerning this book. It would be too great a presumption for me to pretend to determine any thing as to this matter ; and having subjoined the work itself in our own language, every one may be able to satisfy himself what value he ought to put upon it. That there are many useful things to be found in it, but especially in the second, and I think, the best, part of it, cannot be denied. And for the other two : it must be considered, that though such visions as we there read of, being no longer continued to these latter ages, may warrantably be despised in the pretenders of the present days ; yet we cannot doubt but that, at the time, this book was written, the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost were very frequent ; and we need not question but that such revelations too, among the rest, were communicated to holy men for the benefit of the church. 16. But I shall not pursue this subject any farther: nor will I add very much to what I have before said, with relation to St. Clement and his first epistle, concerning that part which still remains of a second under his name, and which concludes the following collection. * Prjcfat. in torn. ii. Dogm. Theol. c. 2, sec. 6. b Not. in Hcrm. p. 43, C. c Alex. Natal, sec. i. torn. i. p. 103, 104. d Vind. Ignat. part i. c. 4. e Defcns. Fid. Nieaen. sec. i. c. 2, p. 30. 188 PRELIMINARY DISC0DR8E 17. That this second epistle was not of 80 gfl itation am the primitive fathers as tl ' not only plainly tells us, but gives us this testimony of it, that he conld not find it quoted, as the other wa<, by :ill y of them. But St. .)< rome 1 is mon he represents it to us as rejected by them ; and Photius, r after him, calls it a "spurious piece." And not to mention any more, our most -id Bishop 1 \sher d not only concurs in the . hut offers several arguments too, in proof of it. 18. And yet when nil is done, it does not appear hut thai St. ( ment was the author of this, as well as the other epi 'ken of: though it was not so much esteemed by, nor by consequent generally known to, the ancients, as that. In the manuscript' of St. Thecla, we find this set forth under the same title with the other. And in all the other catalogues of the ancients, wherever one is spoken of y the other is, for the most part, set together with it : as may particularly be observed in the apostolical canons/ not to mention any other col- lections of this kind. 19. Nor does Eusebius* deny this epistle to be St. Clement's, but only says that it was not so celebrated as the other. And true it is we do not find it either so often, or so expressly mentioned, as that. But vet if the conjecture of Wcndeline," approved by a very learned man' of our own country, may be admitted, Eusebius" himself will afford us an instance of one who not only spake of it, but spake of it as wont to he publicly read in the church of Corinth. For, dlSCOUl of the epistles of Dionysius, bishop of that see, he tells us, that in one of them which he wrote to the Romans, he took notice of St. Clement's epistle in these words: "To-day have we kept the Lord's day with all holiness ; in which we have read your epistle, as we shall always con- tinue to read it, for our instruction, together with the former written to us by Clement." What that epistle was of which Dionysius here speaks, as written by the church of Rome to that of Corinth, anil pub- licly read in the congregation there, does not appear. Bishop Beve- ridge, after Wendeline, conceives it to have been that which Clement wrote in the name of that church to them ; and so the former epistle, Spoken of by Di"ii_\si'is, will he this second, written in his own name to the Corinthians, not by the authority of the Roman church. Bui this others' will by no means allow; they BUppOS€ the letter which Dionysius sa} i was read that day among them, to have been some other epistle, either ol v .or of the chun h of Rome ; and mal " Ili^t. Bcclea. UK iii. e.88. ■ !><• Script in Clemente. ■ Pbot Cod. l IS, 1 18, l> art da Script Ignat cap. x. C ' yindicat 289. • t ' in. .11. Ixxrr. < lli-t. Bcclea. lit'- '■*. - ■ 88. L Ck n. I . C man. Vindic. lib. ii. e. '•». iec. t«>. p. 886. k Baeeb. Hat Ecdea. lit*, hr. « 83. • See Dr. G ON THE SHEPHERD OF ST. IIERMAS. 189 this very passage to prove that they had received but one epistle from St. Clement, nor knew of any other that had been written by him. 20. And yet Epiphanius" expressly tells us that this epistle, no less than the foregoing, was in his time wont to be publicly read in the congregation. And though St. Jerome and Photius speak indeed but meanly of it in those places where they seem to deliver the judgment of Eusebius rather than their own opinion ; yet upon other occasions b they make no exception against the authority of it, but equally ascribe it to St. Clement with the other, of which there is no doubt. 21. Having said thus much concerning these two last pieces with which the present collection is concluded, I have but this to add, that they are both of them, now first of all, put into our own language, and presented to the perusal of the English reader : the former from the old Latin version, which is by some ° much complained of, though by- others* as stiffly defended ; the latter from the original Greek, as it was published by Mr. Patrick Young from the Alexandrian manuscript, the only copy that, for aught appears, does at this day remain of it. 22. If any one should ask how it came to pass that our learned countryman, Mr. Burton, when he set out the former epistle of St. Clement in English, did not subjoin this to it, — the answer which him- self" warrants us to return is this : That, taking what has been said by the ancients before mentioned in the strictest sense, he looked upon this epistle as a spurious piece ; which, though it carried the name of St. Clement, was yet truly no more his than those Constitutions and Recognitions which are also published under the same name, but are generally acknowledged to be none of his, as in the prosecution of this discourse I shall take occasion more fully to show. 23. As for the epistle itself, I have concluded it somewhat sooner than the Greek, which yet remains of it, does. But that which I have omitted being only an imperfect piece of a sentence, which would have made the conclusion much more abrupt than it is now, I chose rather to add what followed here, than to continue it there. And to make the reader the better amends for this liberty, I have not only subjoined what remains of St. Clement, but have endeavoured to make out the sense of what is wanting in our copy, from the other Clement, who seems to have followed this original. ' « For the Lord himself, being asked by a certain person, When his kingdom should come ? answered, When two shall be one, and that which is without as that which is within ; and the male with the fe- male, neither male nor female. Now, two are one, when we speak the truth to each other, and there is (without hypocrisy) one soul in two ° Hsres. xxvii. num. 6. * See Hieron. adv. Jovin. torn. iii. fol. 12. Photius. Cod. 126, in Clem. e Barthius apud Coteler. Not. in Herm. p. 44. d Cotelerius, ibid. « Burton's Notes upon St. Clement, p. 94. / Clem. Rom. ex MS. Regio. 190 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. bodies: ' and thai which it without as thai which is within.'' He means tliis ; he calls the soul that which is within, and the body that which is without. As, therefor.*, thy bod) appears, so let thy soul be seen by its good works ; < and fhe male with theft male, neither male nor female.' "lie means this: II<- culls our anger the male, our concupiscence the female. When, therefore, a man is come to such a pass, that he is subject neither to the one nor the other of these, (both of which, through the prevalence of custom, and an evil education, cloud and darken the reason,) but rather, having dispelled the mist arising from them, and being full of shame, shall by repentance have united both his soul and spirit in the obedience of reason ; then, as Paul says, < there is in ut neither mule nor female. 9 " a Ex. Clem. Alexandria THE FIRST BOOK OF ST. HERMAS, WniCH IS CALLED HIS VISIONS. Vision I. Jlgainst filthy and proud thoughts : also the neglect of Hernias in chas- tising his children. I. He who had bred me up, sold a certain young maid at Rome ; whom, when I saw many years after, I remembered her, and began to love her as a sister. It happened, some time afterwards, that I saw her washing in the river Tiber ; and I reached out my hand unto her, and brought her out of the river. And when I saw her, I thought with myself, saying, how happy should I be if I had such a wife, both for beauty and manners. This I thought with myself; nor did I think any thing more. But not long after, as I was walking and musing on these thoughts, I began to honour this creature of God, thinking with myself how noble and beautiful she was. And when I had walked a little, I fell. asleep. And the Spirit caught me away, and carried me through a certain place towards the right hand, through which no man could pass. It was a place among rocks, very steep, and unpassable for water. When I was past this place, I came into a plain ; and there falling down upon my knees, I began to pray unto the Lord, and to confess my sins. And as I was praying, the heaven was opened, and I saw the woman which I had coveted, saluting me from heaven, and saying, " Hermas, hail!" And I, looking upon her, answered, " Lady, what dost thou do here?" She answered me, " I am taken up hither to accuse thee of sin before the Lord."" " Lady," said I, " wilt thou convince me ?" b " No," said she ; " but hear the words which I am about to speak unto thee. God, who dwelleth in heaven, and hath made all things out of nothing, and hath multiplied them for a In MS. Lambeth : — Pnecepta sum a Domino ut pcccata tua arguam. / am com- vuinded of the Lord to reprove thee for thy sins. b ln M8. Wilt thou accuse me 1 191 192 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMJ his holy church's sake, is angry with thee, because thou hast sinned against me." And I answering, said unto her, "Lady, if I have smn< t thee, tell me where, or in whatpl vhendidi< speak an unseemly or dishonest word unto thee? Have I not al med Ihee as a lady? Have I not always reverenced ? Why, then, dosl t] wicked things against me?" Then she, smiling uj said, " The desire of naughtiness has risen up in thy heart. Does it not seem to thee i" be an ill thing for a righteous man to hav< an evil desire rise up in his heart? It is a indeed a Bin, and that a very great one, to such a one ; for a righteous man thinketh that which is righteous: and whilst . and walketh uprightly, he shall have the Lord in heaven favourable nnto him in all his business. But as for those who think wickedly in their hearts they take to themselves death and captivity: and especially those who love this present world, and glory in their riches, and : not the good things that are to come ; their souls wander up and down, and know not where to fix. Now this is the case of such as are double-minded, who trust not in the Lord, and despise and neglect their own life. But do thou pray unto the Lord, and he will heal thy sins, and the sins of thy whole house, and of all his saints." II. As soon as she had spoken these words, the heavens wi re shut, and I remained utterly swallowed up with sadness and fear; and said within myself, If this be laid against me for sin, how can I 1 e saved 5 or how shall I ever be able to entreat the Lord for my many and with what words shall T beseech him to be merciful unto \s 1 was thinking over these tilings, and meditating in myself upon diem, behold a chair was set over against me of the wl ol, as bright as snow. And there came an old woman in a bright garment, having a hook in her hand, and sat alone, and saluted me, saying, "Hermas, hail!"' And T being full of sorrow, and Weeping, an- swered, "Hail, lady!" And she .siid unto me, "Why art the: vere wont to he patient and modest, and alwi ful r 11 I answered and said to her, " Lady, a reproach has been laid excellent woman, who tells me that I have sinned • • F ■ I ,: .;. such thi' rrant of God. Hut it in desire of her has risen up in thy heart; for i: h a thought maketh the servants of God guilty ^^ sin; • • : nor should lie who is approved by the Spiril desire that which is evil . I 1 rraas, who from all wicked lusts, and is full of all sin:; III. "Nevertheless the Lord is not so much angry with th< d Invent. b Vul. Hi. ron. in Hosrjm. vii. 'J. HIS VISIONS. 193 thine own sake, as upon the account of thy house, which has com- mitted wickedness against the Lord, and against their parents. And for that, out of thy fondness towards thy sons, thou hast not admo- nished thy house, but hast permitted them to live wickedly : for this cause the Lord is angry with thee ; but he will heal all the evils that are done in thy house. For through their sins and iniquities, thou art wholly consumed in secular affairs. But now the mercy of God hath taken compassion upon thee, and upon thine house, and hath greatly" comforted thee. Only as for thee, do not wander; but be of an even mind, and comfort thy house. As the workman bringing forth his work, offers it to whomsoever he pleases, so shalt thou, by teaching every day what is just, cut off a great sin. Wherefore cease not to admonish thy sons ; for the Lord knows that they will repent with all their heart, and they shall be written in the book of life.*' b And when she had said this, she added unto me, " Wilt thou hear me read?" I answered, " Lady, I will." "Hear then," said she; and opening the book, she read gloriously, greatly, and wonderfully, such things as I could not keep in my memory ; for they were terrible words, such as no man could bear. Howbeit, I committed her last words to my remembrance ; for they were but few, and of great use to us. " Behold the mighty Lord, who by his invisible power, and with his excellent wisdom, made the world, and by his glorious coun- sel beautified his creature, and with the word of his strength fixed the heaven, and founded the earth upon the waters, and by his mighty power established his holy church, which he hath blessed : behold, he will remove the heavens, and the mountains, the hills, and the seas ; and all things shall be made plain for his elect ; that he may render unto them the promise which he has promised, with much honour and joy ; if so be that they shall keep the commandments of God, which they have received with great faith." IV. And when she had made an end of reading, she rose out of the chair ; and, behold, four young men came, and carried the chair to the east. And she called me unto her, and touched my breast, and said unto me, " Did my reading please thee?" I answered, " Lady, these last things please me, but what went before was severe and hard." She said unto me, " These last things are for the righteous, but the foregoing for the revolters and heathen." And as she was talking with me, two men appeared, and took her up on *their shoulders, and went to the east, where the chair was. And she went cheerfully away ; and as she was going, said unto me, " Hermas, be of good cheer." ° In glory. Ed. Oxon. Hath preserved thee in honor. * So MS. Lamb. — El dt- scribentur in libro vita. e Edit. Oxon. 25 R 194 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. Vision II. Again^ of his neglect in correcting hit talkative wife; and of his lewd sons." I. As I was on the way to Cuime, about the same time that I went the year before, I began to call to mind the vision I formerly had. And again the Spirit carried me away, ami brought me into the same place in which I had been the year before. And when I was come into the place, I fell down upon my knees, and began to pray unto the Lord, and to glorify his name, that he had esteemed me worthy, and had manifested unto me my former sins. And when I arose from prayer, behold I saw over against me the old woman whom I had seen the last year, walking and reading in a certain book. And she said unto me, " Canst thou tell these things to the elect of God ?" I answered, and said unto her, " Lady, I cannot retain so many things in my memory ; but give me the book, and I will write them down.' 1 " Take it," says she, " and see that thou restore it again to me." As soon as I had received it, I went aside into a certain place of the field, and transcribed every letter, for I found no syllables. "And as soon as I had finished what was written in the book, the book was suddenly Caught out of my hands, but by whom I saw not. II. Alter fifteen days, when I had fasted, and entreated the Lord with all earnestness, the knowledge of the writing was revealed unto me. Now the writing was this : Thy seed, Hennas ! have sinned against the Lord, and have betrayed their parents, through their great ui< kedness; and they have been called the betrayers of their parents, and have gone on in their treachery. And now have they added lewdness to their other sins, and the pollutions of naughtiness ; thus have they filled up the measure of their iniquities. Hut do thou up- braid' thy son- with all these words; and thy wife, which shall be thy sister; and let her learn to retrain her tongue, with which she calum- niates; for when she shall hear these things, she will refrain herself, Slid shall obtain mercy. 'And they also shall be instructed, when thou ■halt have reproached them with these words, which the Lord has commanded to be revealed unto thee. Then shall their sins be for- given which they hare heretofore committed, and the sins of all the Saintj who bave Mimed even unto this day, if they shall repent with all their hearts, and remove all doubts mil of their hearts. For the Lord hath sworn b\ his glory concerning bis elect; baring determined this very time,' thai if any one shall even now sin,-' he shall not be - m FArjus>, * Clem. Alex. Strom, n. * Immnptnk * 80 one Ms. in < '.'t.lrr. t',,. ,v. . ' nita istadii ctiam nun <^i'/"' ■— '-a. / shall mm after it. HIS VISIONS. 195 For the repentance of the righteous has its end ; the days of repent- ance are fulfilled to all the saints, but to the heathen there is repent- ance even unto the last day. Thou shalt, therefore, say to those who are over the church, that they order their ways in righteousness, that they may fully receive the promise with much glory. Stand fast, therefore, ye that work righteousness ; and continue to do it, that your departure may be with the holy angels. Happy are ye, as many as shall endure the great trial that is at hand, and whosoever shall not deny his life. For the Lord hath sworn by his Son, that whoso de- nieth his Son and him, being afraid of his life, he will also deny him in the world that is to come. a But those who shall never deny him, he will, of his exceeding great mercy, be favourable unto them. III. But thou, Hennas ! remember not the evils b which thy sons have done, neither neglect thy sister, but take care that they amend of their former sins. For they will be instructed by this doctrine, if thou shalt not be mindful of what they have done wickedly. For the remembrance of evils worketh death ; but the forgetting of them life eternal. But thou, Hermas ! hast undergone a great many worldly troubles for the offences of thy house ; because thou hast neglected them, as things that did not belong unto thee, and thou art wholly taken up with thy great business. Nevertheless, for this cause shalt thou be saved, that thou hast not departed from the living God : and thy sim- plicity and singular continency shall preserve thee, if thou shalt con- tinue in them. Yea, they shall save all such as do such things, and walk in innocence and simplicity. They who are of this kind shall prevail against all impiety, and continue unto life eternal. Happy are all they that do righteousness ; they shall not be consumed for ever. But thou wilt say, Behold, there is a great trial coming. If it seems good to thee, deny him again. The Lord is nigh to them that turn to him ; as it is written in the books of Heldam and Modal, who prophe- sied to the people of Israel in the wilderness. IV. Moreover, brethren, it was revealed to me, as I was sleeping, by a very goodly young man, saying unto me, « What thinkest thou of that old woman from whom thou receivedst the book ? Who is she ?" I answered, « A sybil." " Thou art mistaken," said he, " she is not." I replied, " Who is she then, Sir?" He answered me, " It is the church of God." And I said unto him, " Why then does she appear old ?" « She is therefore," said he, << an old woman, because she was the first d of all the creation, and the world was made for her." After this I saw a vision at home in my own house ; and the old woman whom I had seen before, came to me, and asked me, " Whether I had ° Days that ore coming. b Injuries. e Eldad and Mcdad. Numb. xi. 26, 27. d See Dr. Grabe's Annot. to Bishop Bull's Def. Fid. Nifc p. 24, fol. de S. Hermd. 196 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. yet delivered her" book to the elders of the church ?" And I answered, " that I had not yet." " Thou hast well done ; for I have certain words more to tell thee. But when I thai] have finished all the words, they shall be clearly understood by the elect. Wnd thou shalt write two books; and send one to Clement, and one to Grapte. For Clement shall send it to the foreign cities, because it is permitted him so to do; but Grapte shall admonish the widows and orphans. But thou shalt read in this city with the elders of the church." Vision III. Of the building pf the church triumphant ; and of the several sorts of reprobates. I. The vision which I saw, brethren, was this. When I had often fasted, and prayed unto the Lord that he would manifest unto me the revelation which he had promised by the old woman to show unto me, the same night she appeared unto me, and said unto me, " Because thou dost thus afflict thyself, and art so desirous to know all things, come into the field, where thou w r ilt ; and about the sixth hour I will appear unto thee, and show thee what thou must see." I asked her, saying, " Lady, into what part of the field?" She an- iwered, " Wherever thou wilt ; only choose a good and a private place." And before I began to speak, and to tell her the place, she said unto mo, " I will come where thou wilt." I was therefore, bre- thren, in the field, and I observed the hours, and came into the place where I had appointed her to come. And I beheld a bench placed ; it was a linen pillow, and over it spread a covering of fine linen. When I saw these things ordered in this manner, and that there was nobody in the place, I began to I)*' astonished, and my hair stood on end, and a kind of horror seized me, for I was alone. But being come to myself, and calling to mind the glorj of God, and taking courage, I fell down upon my knees, and !>• ■ i to confi ss my sins as before. Ami whilsl I was doing this, the old • moan came thither with the six young men whom I had • en 1 . n , and stood behind me, as I was praying, and heard me praying as I confessing my sins unto the Lord. And touching me, she said, « Leave off now to pray only for thv sins; pray also for righteousness, that thou roayesl receive a part of her into \\\\ bouse." And sh< lift d me up from the place, and took me by the band, and brought me to the seat, and said to the young men, "Go, and build." Afl B00D as they Were departed, and we were alone, she said unto me, u Sit here." I answered her, " Lady, let those who are elder sit first. n She replied, ^ Sit down as I bid you." And when I would have sat on the riirht side, she suffered me not, but Suum is adiltNj |0 tin- I,:uii!»'th MS. * On^cn. PhfloCftL cap. i. HIS VISIONS. 197 made a sign to me with her hand that I should sit on the left. As I was therefore musing and full of sorrow, that she would not suffer me to sit on the right side, she said unto me, " Hennas, why art thou sad? The place which is on the right hand, is theirs who have already at- tained unto God, and have suffered for his name's sake. But there is yet a great deal remaining unto thee, before thou canst sit with them. But continue, as thou dost, in thy sincerity, and thou shalt sit with them ; as all others shall, that do their works, and shall bear what they have borne." II. I said unto her, " Lady, I would know what it is that they have suffered ?" " Hear then," said she: " Wild beasts, scourgings, impri- sonments, and crosses, for his name's sake. For this cause, the right hand of holiness belongs to them, and to all others, as many as shall suffer for the name of God ; but the left belongs to the rest. Howbeit, the gifts and the promises belong to both, to them on the right, and to those on the left hand ; only that sitting on the right hand, they have some glory above the others. But thou art desirous to sit on the right hand with them; and yet thy defects" are many. But thou shalt be purged from thy defects ; as also all who doubt not shall be cleansed from all the sins which they have committed unto this day." And when she had said this, she would have departed ; wherefore falling down before her feet, I began to entreat her, for the Lord's sake, that she w r ould show the vision which she had promised. Then she again took me by the hand, and lifted me up, and made me sit upon the seat on the left side; and holding up a certain bright wand, said unto me: " Seest thou that great thing?" I replied, " Lady, I see nothing." She an- swered, " Dost thou not see over against thee a great tower which is built upon the water, with bright square stones?" For the tower was built upon a square, by those six young men who came with her. But many thousands of other men brought stone: some drew them out of the deep: others carried them from the ground, and gave them to the six young men ; and they took them, and built. As for those stones which were drawn out of the deep, they put them all into the building; for they were polished, and their squares exactly answered one another; and so one was joined in such wise to the other, that there was no space to be seen where they joined ; insomuch that the whole tower appeared to be built as it were of one stone. But as for the other stones that were taken off from the ground, some of them they rejected, others they fitted into the building. As for those which were rejected, some they cut out, and cast them at a distance from the tower ; but many others of them lay round about the tower, which they made no use of in the building: for some of these were rough, others had clefts a Lat. — Exiguitates. r2 198 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMA8. in tfaem, others were white and round, and not proper for the building of the tower. But I saw the other stones cast afar off from the tower, and falling into the highway, and yet not continuing in the way, but were rolled from the way into a desert place. Others I saw falling into the fire, and burning; others fell Dear the water, yet could not roll themselves into it, though very desirous to fall into the water. III. And when she had showed me these things, she would have departed. Hut I said unto her, "Lady, what does it profit me I these things, and not understand what they mean ?" She answered and said unto me, ''You are very cunning, in that you are desirous to know those things which relate to the tower."" " Yea," said I, " lady, that I may declare them unto the brethren ; and they may rejoice, and hearing these things, may glorify God with great glory." Then she said, « Many indeed shall hear them ; and when they shall have heard them, some shall rejoice, and others weep. And yet even these, it they shall repent, shall rejoice too. Hear, therefore, what I shall say concerning the parable of the tower; and after this, be no longer im- portunate with me about the revelation. For these revelations have a;. end, seeing they are fulfilled ; but thou dost not leave off to desire revelations, for thou art very urgent." As for the tower which thou built, it is I myself, namely, the church, which have appeared to thee both now and heretofore ; wherefore ask what thou wilt concerning the tower, and I will reveal it unto thee, that thou mayest rejoice with the saints." I said unto her, " Lady, because thou hast thought once worthy to receive from thee the revelation of all these tilings, de- clare them unto me." She answered me, " Whatsoever is fit to be revealed unto thee, shall be revealed; r only let thy heart be with the Lord, and doubt not, whatsoever thou shalt see." I asked her, ii Lady, wh) is the tower built upon the water ?" d She replied, " I said i to thee that thou writ \ery wise, to inquire diligently concerning the building, therefore thou shalt find the truth. Hear, therefore, why the tower is built upon the water : — because your life is and shall he I \>\ water: for it' is founded by the word of the Almighty and 11 >nour- able Name, and is supported by the invisible power and virtue of God." IV. And I answering Said un!o her, "These things are very admi- rable; but, lady, who BR those m\ young mm that build?" "The) said .she, ^ the BAgels of God, which were fust appointed, am; t<> whom die Lord has delivered all his creatures to frame and build them up, and to rule over them ; tor by these the building of the * shall be finished.' 1 ''And who are the rest, who bring them ■ Jr. nbotd. b Kdit. <)\ ( ,n ■ Cl.m. Al.\. Str.wn. xii. d Baptism N.uiiflv, tin- t.>\N.r HIS VISIONS. 199 « They also are the holy angels of the Lord ; but the other are more excellent than these. Wherefore, when the whole building of the tower shall be finished, they shall all feast together beside the tower, and shall glorify God, because the structure of the tower is finished. ,, I asked her, saying, " I would know the condition of the stones, and the meaning of them, what it is ?" She answering said unto me, " Art thou better than all others, that this should be revealed unto thee ? for others are both before thee, and better than thou art, to whom these visions should be made manifest ; nevertheless, that the name of God may be glorified, it has been, and shall be revealed unto thee, for the sake of those who are doubtful, and think in their hearts whether these things are so or not. Tell them that all these things are true ; and that there is nothing in them that is not true ; but all are firm, and truly established. V. " Hear now then concerning the stones that are in the building. The square and white stones, which agree exactly in their joints, are the apostles, and bishops, and doctors, and ministers, who through the mercy of God have come in, and governed, and taught, and ministered holily and modestly to the elect of God, both that are fallen asleep and which yet remain ; and have always agreed with them, and have had peace within themselves, and have heard each other. For which cause their joints exactly meet together in the building of the tower. They which are drawn out of the deep and put into the building, and whose joints agree with the other stones which are already built, are those which are already fallen asleep, and have suffered for the sake of the Lord's name." "And what are the other stones, lady, that are brought from the earth ? I would know what they are." She answered, " They which lie upon the ground, and are not polished, are those which God has approved, because they have walked in the law of the Lord," and directed their ways in his commandments. They which are brought and put in the building of the tower, are the young in faith, and the faithful : and these are admonished by the angels to do well, because that iniquity is not found in them." « But who are those whom they rejected, and laid beside the tower?" "They are such as have sinned, and are willing to repent; for which cause they are not cast far from the tower, because they will be useful for the building if they shall repent. They, therefore, that are yet to repent, if they shall repent, shall become strong in the faith ; that is, if they repent now, whilst the tower is building. For if the building shall be finished, there will then be no place for them to be put in, but they shall be rejected : for he, only, has this privilege who shall now be put into the tower. J In (pquitatcm Domini. — Lat. 1200 THE BHEPHBRD OF ST. HERMA8. VI. " But would ynu know who (hey are thai were cut out, and cast afar off from the tower?" " Lady," said I, « I desire it." - " They are the children of iniquity, wbo beliered only in bypocris^ hut departed not from their evil ways; ! i thia ca ise they shall not he saved, b« . they are not of any use in the building, by reason of their sins: where- fore they are cut out, and cast afar off, ! f the SBgef of the Lord, and because thej bave provoked him to anger against them. As for the great number of other stones which thou hast seen placed about the tower, but not put into the building; those which are rugged are they who have known the truth, but have not continued in it, nor been joined to the saints, and then-fore are unprofitable. Those that have clefa in them, are they who keep up discord in their hearts against each other, and live not in peace: that are friendly when pre- sent with their brethren, but, as soon as they are departed from one another, their wickedness still continues in their hearts: these are the clefts which are seen in those stones. Those that are maimed and short, are they who have believed, indeed, but still are in great mea- sure full of wickedness; for this cause are they maimed, and not whole." "But what are the white and round stones, lady, and which are not proper for the building of the tower 3 " She answering, unto me, "How long wilt thou continue foolish, and without under- standing: asking every thing and discerning nothing? They are such as have faith, indeed, hut have withal the riches of this present world. When therefore any troubles arise," for the sake of their riches and traffic they deny the Lord." I answering said unto her, "When therefore will they be profitable to the Lord ?" " When their riches shall be cut away," says she, " in which they take delight, then they will be profitable unto the Lord for his building: for, as a round stone, unless it be cut away, and cast somewhat off of its bulk, cannot be made square ; so they who are rich in this world, unless their riches be pared oil', cannot be made profitable unto the Lord. Learn this from thy own experience : when thou wert rich, thou wast unprofitable, but now thou art profitable, and fit for the life which thou hast under- taken ; for thou also once wast one of those stones. \ If. *< As lor the rest of the stones which thou sawest cast afar off from the tower, and running in the way, and tumbled out of the wav into desert places, they are such as bave believedj indeed, but through their doubting have forsaken the true way, thinking that they could find a better. But they wander, and are miserable, going into deso- late ways. Then for those stoic s which fell into the tire, and were burnt; they are thoSC WOO ha\e for ever' departed from the tiring God ; not doth it ever conic int.. their hearts to repent, by reSSOO "| Yid. cd. Oxon. » Trilulalwn anus. c Finally. HIS VISIONS. 201 the affection which they bear to their lusts and wickednesses which they commit." "And what are the rest, which fell by the water, and could not roll into the water ?" " They are such as have heard the word, and were willing to be baptized in the name of the Lord, but, considering the great holiness which the truth requires, have withdrawn themselves, and walked again after their wicked lusts." Thus she finished the explication of the tower. But I being still urgent, asked her, " Is there repentance allowed to all those stones which are thus cast away, and were not suitable to the building of the tower ; and shall they find place in this tow r er?" "They may repent," said she, " but they cannot come into this tower ; but they shall be placed in a much lower rank, and this after that they shall have been afflicted, and fulfilled the days of their sins. And for this cause they shall be re- moved, because they have received the word of righteousness : and then they shall be translated from their afflictions, if they shall have a true sense in their hearts of what they have done amiss. But if they shall not have this sense in their hearts, they shall not be saved, by reason of the hardness of their hearts." VIII. When, therefore, I had done asking her concerning all these things, she said unto me, " Wilt thou see somewhat else ?" And being desirous of seeing it, I became very cheerful of countenance. She, therefore, looking back upon me, and smiling a little, said unto me, "Seest thou seven women about the tower?" "Lady," said I, "I see them." "This tower," replied she, "is supported by them, according to the command of the Lord : hear, therefore, the effects of them. The first of them, which holds fast with her hand, is called Faith : by her the elect shall be saved. The next, which is girt up, and looks manly, is named Abstinence : she is the daughter of Faith. Whosoever, therefore, shall follow her, shall be happy in all his life : because he shall abstain from all evil works, believing, that if he shall contain himself from all concupiscence, he shall be. the heir of eternal life." " And what, lady," said I, " are the other five ?" " They are," replied she, " the daughters of one another. The first of them is called Simplicity ; the next Innocence ; the third Modesty ; then Discipline ; and the last of all is Charity. When, therefore, thou shalt have fulfilled the works of their mother, thou shalt be able to do all things." " Lady," said I, " I would know what particular virtue every one of these has." " Hear then," replied she ; " they have equal virtues, and their virtues are knit together, and follow one another as they were born. From Faith proceeds Abstinence ; from Abstinence, Simplicity ; from Simplicity, Innocence ; from Innocence, Modesty ; from Modesty, Discipline and Charity. Therefore the works of these are holy, and chaste, and right. Whosoever, therefore, shall serve these, and hold fast to their works, he shall have his dwell- 26 202 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. ing in the tower with the saints of Clod." Then I asked her con- cerning the times, whether the end were now at hand? But she cried out with aloud voice, Baying, u <> foolish man! Dost thou not see the tower yet a building? When, therefore, the tower .shall be finished and built, it shall have an end ; and indeed it shall soon be accom- plished. But do not ask me any more questions : what has been said may Buffice thee and all the saints, for the refreshment of your spirits. For these things have not been revealed to thee only, but that thou mayest make them manifest unto all. For therefore, Hennas, after three days thou mayest understand these words which I begin to speak unto thee, that thou mayest speak them in the ears of the saints ; that when they shall have heard and done them, they may be cleansed from their iniquities, and thou together with them. IX. » Hear me, therefore, my sons ! I have bred you up in much simplicity, and innocency, and modesty, for the mercy of God, which has dropped down upon you in righteousness ; that you should be sanc- tified, and justified from all sin and wickedness: but ye will not cease from your evil doings. Now, therefore, hearken unto me, and have one with another, and visit one another, and receive one another, and do not enjoy the creatures of God alone. Give freely to them that are in need. For some by too free feeding contract an infirmity in their flesh, and do injury to their bodies : whilst the flesh of others, who have not food, withers aw. iv, because they want sufficient nourish- ment, and their bodies are consumed. Wherefore this intemperance is hurtful to you, who have, and do not communicate to them that want. Prepare for the judgment that is about to come upon you. Ye that are the more eminent, search out them that are hungry, whilst the tower is yet unfinished. For when the tower shall be finished, ye shall he willing to do good, and shall not find any place in it. Beware therefore, ye that glory in your riches, lest perhaps they groan who are in want, and their sighing come up unto God, and ye be shut out with your goods without the gate of the tower. Behold I now warn you who air set over the church, and love the highest scats: be not ye like unto those 1 that work mischief. And they indeed carry about their poison in boxes ; hut ye contain your poison and infection' in your hearts; and will not purge them, and mix your sense with a pure heart, thai \< may find mercy with the Great King. Take heed, my children, that your dissensions deprive you not of your Uvea. How will ye instruct the elect <>f ( tod, when ye yourselves want correction ? Where- fore admonish one another, and be at peace among yourselves, that I, standing I ur father, may give an account tor you unto tin- Lord." r. A ft ' Hal>e atwtinrnthm. c Oiinicii) concupuceptiam «t Mqaitiam. M88. Lamb et <>\on. * hat. Havt timpHcity, and In '(Jr. Ei& p), «d • , too the (>r. and Lamb. MS. / < ; rt fu hahehig p the Graek readin I bj \ thineaiiHi ' *' r - fa mfcicA lei evil off tnct, bill nil thin - --wo^fid toriv irovni m \\<\. Antioch. Horn, xcviii. " Simply. ° Gr. i* r&v tiiu» 6upnftaTU)v. M>'. Lain!'. <. P Qkn ' t'sly to God. HIS COMMANDS. 209 delivered it unto thee, that thy repentance may be found to be sincere, and that good may come to thy house; and have a pure heart." The Third Command. Of avoiding lying : and tlie repentance of HERMAs^br his dissimulation. "Moreover he said unto me, "Love truth, and let all the speech be true which proceeds out of thy mouth, that the spirit which the Lord hath given to dwell in thy flesh may be found true towards all men, and the Lord be glorified, who hath given such a spirit unto thee ; because God is true in all his words, and in him there is no lie. They, therefore, that lie, deny the Lord ; and become robbers of the Lord, fc not rendering to God what they received from him. c For they re- ceived the spirit free from lying : if, therefore, they make that a liar, they defile what was committed to them by the Lord, and become deceivers." When I heard this I wept bitterly. And when he saw me weeping, he said unto me, " Why weepest thou ?" And I said, " Because, sir, I doubt whether I can be saved." He asked me, " Wherefore?" I replied, " Because, sir, I never spake a true word in my life, but always lived in dissimulation, and affirmed a lie for truth to all men ; and no man contradicted me, but all gave credit to my words. How then can I live, seeing I have done in this manner ?" And he said unto me, " Thou thinkest well and truly. For thou oughtest, as the servant of God, to have walked in the truth, and not have joined an evil conscience with the spirit of truth, nor have grieved the holy and true Spirit of God." And I replied unto him, « Sir, I never before hearkened so diligently to these things." He answered, " Now thou hearest them, take care, from henceforth, that even those things which thou hast formerly spoken falsely for the sake of thy business, may, by thy present truth/ receive credit. For even those things may be credited, if for the time to come thou shalt speak the truth ; and by so doing 6 thou mayest attain unto life. And whosoever shall hearken unto this command, and do it, and shall depart from all lying, he shall live unto God." The Fourth Command. Of putting away one's wife for adultery. I. " Furthermore," said he, " I command thee, that thou keep thyself chaste/ and that thou suffer not any thought of any other 5 mar- riage, or of fornication, to enter into thy heart; for such a thought pro- a Antioch. Horn. Ixvi. b According to the Gr. c See below, book iii. sira. ix. ch. 32. d Through these words. Lat. His verbis et ilia fidemrecipiant. * Jf thou shalt keep the truth. f Chastity. s Another mans. 27 s 2 210 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. duces a groat sin. But be thou at all times mindful of the Lord, an^, thou shalt never sin. For if such an evil thought should ante in thy heart, thou shouldest be guilty oi no ; and they who do such things follow the way of death. Look, therefore, to thyself, and keep thyself from such a thought: for where chastity remains in the heart of a righteous man, mere Bn evil thought ought never to arise." And I said unto him, « Sir, Buffer me to speak a little to you." He bade me say on, and I answered, "Sir, if a man shall have a wife that is faithful in the Lord, and shall cateh her in adultery, doth a man sin that Continues to live still with her?" And he said unto me, "As long as he is ignorant of her sin, he commits no fault in living with her; but if a man shall know his wife to have offended, and she shall not repent of her sin, but go on still in her fornication, and a man shall continue nevertheless to live with her, he shall become guilty of her sin, and partake with her in her adultery." And I said unto him, -' What, therefore, is to be done, if the woman continues on in her sin?" He answered, " Let her husband put her away, and let him continue by himself. But if he shall put away his wife, and marry another, he also doth commit adultery." And I said, " What if the' woman that is so put away shall repent, and be willing to return to her husband ; shall she not be received by him ?" He said unto me, "Yes; and if her husband shall not receive her, he will sin, and com- mit a great offence against himself: but he ought to receive the of- fender, if she repents; only not often; for to the servants of God is but one repentance. And for this cause a man that putteth away his wife ought not to take another, because she may repent. Tins ad is alike both in the man and in the woman. Now they com- mit adultery, not only who pollute their flesh, but who also make an image. 'If, therefore, a woman perseveres in any thing of this kind, and repents not, depart from her, and live not with her; otherwise thou also shalt l, t . partaker of her sin. Bui it is, therefore, commanded, that both the man and die woman should remain unmarried, be such persons may repent. Nor do 1 in this administer an)' occasion lor the doing of these things; but rather that whoso has offended, should not offend any more. But for their former sins, God, who has- the powei of healing, will give a remedy ; for he has the power of all things." II. I asked him again, and s, ( id, "Seeing the Lord hath thought me worth) thai thou shouldst dwell with me continually, speak a few- words unto me, because I understand nothing, and my heart is hard- ened through my former conversation; and open my understanding, because I am very dull, and apprehend nothing at all. 93 And he an- >8ei Car, rii 16. »Srnw. HIS COMMANDS. 211 swering, said unto me, "I am the minister of repentance," and give understanding to all that repent." Does it not seem to thee to be a very wise thing c to repent? Because he that does so gets great un- derstanding ; for he is sensible that he hath sinned and done wickedly in the sight of the Lord ; and he remembers within himself/ that he has offended, and repents and does no more wickedly, but does that which is good, and humbles his soul, and afflicts it, because he has offended. You see, therefore, that repentance is great wisdom.'' And I said unto him, « For this cause, Sir, I inquire diligently into all things, because I am a sinner, that I may know what I must do that I may live; because my sins are many." And he said unto me, "Thou shalt live if thou shalt keep these my commandments. And whoso- ever shall hear and do these commands, shall live unto God." III. And I said unto him, " I have even now heard from certain teachers that there is no other repentance besides that of baptism ; when we go down into the water, and receive the forgiveness of our sins; and that after that, we must sin no more, but live in purity."' And he said unto me, " Thou hast been rightly informed/ Never- theless, seeing now thou inquirest diligently into all things, I will manifest this also unto thee ; yet not so as to give any occasion of sin- ning, either to those who shall hereafter believe, or to those who have already believed in the Lord. For neither they who have newly be- lieved/ or who shall hereafter believe, have any repentance of sins, but forgiveness of them. But as to those who have been called to the faith, and since that are fallen into any gross sin, the Lord hath ap- pointed repentance ; because God knoweth the thoughts of all men's hearts, and their infirmities, and the manifold wickedness of the devil, who is always contriving something against the servants of God, and maliciously lays snares for them. Therefore, our merciful Lord had compassion towards his -creature, and appointed that repentance, and gave unto me the power of it. And, therefore, I say unto thee, if any one, after that great and holy calling, shall be tempted by the devil and sin, he has one repentance.' 1 But if he shall often sin and repent, it shall not profit such a one ; for he shall hardly live unto God." And I said, " Sir, I am restored again to life, since I have thus diligently hearkened to these commands. For I perceive, that if I shall not hereafter add any more to my sins, I shall be saved." And he said, " Thou shalt be saved ; and so shall all others, as many as shall ob- serve these commandments." IV. And again I said unto him, "Sir, seeing thou hearest me pa- tiently, show me yet one thing more." " Tell me," saith he, " what « Propositus. b See below, chap. iii. c Great wisdom. d In his understanding. 'Chastity. f Rightly heard. e MS. Lamb. Qui nvodo mdidcrun:. Who have just »nw believed. h Vid. Annof. Coteler. in loe. p. 00, 61. 212 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMA8. it is." And I said, " If a husband or wife die, and the party which survives marry again, does he sin in so doing?" ""He that mar- ries," says he, "sins not; howbeit, if he shall remain single, he shall thereby gain to himself great honour before die Lord. Keep, there- fore, thy chastity and modesty, and thou shalt live unto God. Observe from henceforth those things which I Bpeak with thee, and command thee to observe ; from the time that 1 have hern delivered unto thee, and dwell in thy house. 1 So shall thy former sins be forgiven, if thou shalt keep these mv commandments. And in like manner shall all others be forgiv.n, who shall observe these my commandments." The Fifth Command. Of the sadness of tfie heart ; and of patience. I. " Bk patient," says he, " and long suffering ; c so shalt thou hav< dominion over all wicked works, and shalt fulfil d all righteousness. For if thou shalt be patient, the holy spirit which dwelleth in thee shall be pure, and not be darkened by any evil spirit ; but being full of joy shall be enlarged, and feast in the body' in which it dwells, and - the Lord' with joy and in great peace. But if any anger s shall over- take thee, presently the holy spirit which is in thee will be straitened, am! seek to depart from thee. For he is choked by the evil spirit, and has lmt the liberty 1 of serving' the Lord as he would ; for he by anger.' ''When, therefore, both these spirits dwell together, it is destructive to a man. As if one should take a little wormwood, and put it into a vessel of honey, the whole honey would be spoiled ; and a great quantity of honey is corrupted by a very little wormwood, and loses the sweetness of honey, and is no longer acceptable to its lord, because the whole honey is made bitter, and loses its use. But if no wormwood he put into the honey, it is sweet and profitable to its lord. Thus is forbearance sweeter than honey, and profitable to the Lord who dwelleth in it. But anger' is unprofitable. If, therefore, anger shall be mixed with forbearance, the soul is distressed, and its prayer is DOt profitable with'" God." Ami 1 said unto him, "Sir, 1 would know the sinfulness of anger,' that I ma) keep myself from it."" And he said unto me, M Thou shalt know it ; and if thou shalt not keep thy- self from it, thou shalt lose thy hope with all thy house. Wheiefon « Vi.l. .Not. Coteler, in loe. \>- »'»>. 15- C. Rom. Mi. S.Comp. l <\>r. mi. ■ Ms | melius; / '// troditm m . Tint tli. .u baet been delivered onto me, and 1 dwt \l s . I. i-i 1 '. . d Work* ' Ms. Lamb, Melius, I . . With tkt I'Dll:,. ' < ' I ill. * Plate, ' i, ■ • i I? >th Athanaaioi aa bochui add ben theae arorde, .»mitt.'l in VariA ftreeerawce, (or, toy iag) tfc I aja, tkt (/ni/." • HIS COMMANDS. 213 depart from it. For I the messenger a of righteousness am with thee ; and all that depart from it, as many as shall repent with all their hearts, shall live unto God ; and I will be with them and will keep them all. For all such as have repented, have been justified by the Most Holy Messenger, who is a minister of salvation." II. "And now," says he, "hear the wickedness of anger: 6 how evil and hurtful it is, and how it overthrows the servants of God ; for it cannot hurt those c that are full of faith, because the power'' of God is with them ; but it overthrows the doubtful, and those that are desti- tute of faith. For as often as it sees such men f it casts itself into their hearts ; and so a man or woman is in bitterness for nothing — for the things of life ; or for sustenance ; or for a vain word, if any should chance to fall in ; or by reason of any friend ; or for a debt ; or for any other superfluous things of the like nature. For these things are foolish and superfluous, and vain to the servants of God. But equa- nimity is strong, and forcible, and of great power, and sitteth in great enlargement; is cheerful, rejoicing in peace ; and glorifying God at all times with meekness. And this long suffering dwells with those that are full of faith. But anger s is foolish, and light, and empty. Now bitterness is bred through folly ; by bitterness, 5 anger ; by anger, 5 fur}-. And this fury arising from so many evil principles, worketh a great and uncurable sin. For when all these things are in the same man " in which the holy spirit dwells, the vessel cannot contain them, but runs over ; and because the spirit, being tender, cannot tarry with the evil one, it departs, and dwells with him that is meek. When, therefore, it is departed from the man in whom it dwelt, that man becomes desti- tute of the holy spirit, and is afterwards filled with wicked spirits/ and is blinded with evil thoughts. Thus does it happen to all angry men. Wherefore depart thou from anger, and put on equanimity, and resist wrath ; so shalt thou be found with modesty and chastity by God. k Take good heed, therefore, that thou neglect not this commandment. For if thou shalt obey this command, then shalt thou also be able to observe the other commandments which I shall command thee. Wherefore strengthen thyself now in these commands, that thou mayest live unto God. And whosoever shall observe these command- ments, shall live unto God." ° Angel. h Angriness. c Gr. Work upon, cvcpyrjoai ; et MS. Larnb. faccre. d Virtue. ' Gr. Towvrovf dvOp'-nox^. /In the Greek of Athanasius and Antiochus the . 61. N"t. ft. * Lat. ntiam. It should rather be aoafi - in the Greek of Athenaeum, pears by tin- first commandment, prbjdi ii here refe rr ed to. f I d \ i.l. Antioch. Horn. i\i. Coop. Orig. lil>. in. D* Prim \\>. el in Lac. Hum. II • r. (Jr. II, • . HIS COMMANDS. 215 these things arise in thy heart, know that the angel of iniquity is with thee. Seeing, therefore, thou knowest his works, depart from them all, and give no credit to him ; because his works are evil, and become not the servants of God. Here, therefore, thou hast the works of both these angels. Understand now, and believe the angel of righteous- ness, because his instruction is good. For let a man be never so happy, yet if the thoughts of the other angel rise in his heart, that man or woman must needs sin. But let a man or woman be never so wicked, if the works of the angel of righteousness come into his heart, that man or woman must needs do some good. Thou seest, therefore, how it is good to follow the angel of righteousness. If therefore thou shalt follow him, and submit to a his works, thou shalt live unto God. And as many as shall submit to" his works, shall live also unto God." The Seventh Command. That we must fear God, but not the devil. b « Fear God," says he, « and keep his commandments. For if thou keepest his commandments thou shalt be powerful in every work, and all thy work shall be excellent. For by fearing God, thou shalt do every thing well. This is that fear with which thou must be affected, that thou mayest be saved. But fear not the devil ; for if thou fearest the Lord, thou shalt have dominion over him, because there is no power in him. Now if there be no power in him, then neither is he to be feared. But he in whom there is excellent power, he is to be feared ; for every one that has power is to be feared. But he that has no power is despised by every one. Fear the works of the devil, because they are evil. For by fearing the Lord, thou wilt fear, and not do the works of the devil, but keep thyself from them. There is, therefore, a two-fold fear. d If thou wilt not do evil, fear the Lord, and thou shalt not do it. But if thou wilt do good, e the fear of the Lord is strong, and great, and glorious. Wherefore, fear God, and thou shalt live : and whosoever shall fear him, and keep his command- ments, their life is with the Lord. But they who keep them not, neither is life in them." a Gr. Tlievarii. Lat. Credideris ; Believe. h Vid. Antioch. Horn, cxxvii. Eccles. xii. 13. c 'AovyxpiTo;. Without comparison, or without mixture. ^Gr. Antiochi. ■ In the Greek of Antiochus these words follow, which make the connection more clear; "Fear also the Lord, and thou shalt be able to doit, for." 216 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. The Eighth Commahd. That we must flee from evil, and do good. "I BATE told tlur," said he, "thai there are two kinds of creatures of the Lord, and that Ihere is a two-fold' abstinence. From some things, therefore, thou must abstain, and from others not." I answered, m Declare to me, Sir, from what I must abstain, and from what not." "Hearken!" said he. "Keep thyself from evil, and do it not; but abstain not from good, but do it. For if thou shalt abstain from what is good, and not do it, thou shalt sin. Abstain, therefore, from all evil, and thou shalt know" all righteousness." I said, " What evil things are they from which I must abstain ?" " Hearken !" said he ; "from adultery, from drunkenness, from riots, from excess of eating, from daintiness and dishonesty, from pride, from fraud, from lying, from detraction, from hypocrisy, from remembrance of injuries, and from all evil speaking. For these are the works of iniquity, from which the servant of God must abstain. For he that cannot keep himself from these things, cannot live unto God. But hear," said he, "what follows of these kind of things: for indeed many more there are from which the servant of God must abstain : from theft and cheating, from false witness, from covetousness, from boasting, and all other things of the like nature. Do these things seem to thee to be evil or not? Indeed they are very evil to the servants of God. Wherefore the ser- vant of God must abstain from all these works. c Keep thyself, there- fore, from them, that thou mayest live unto God, and be written among those that abstain from them. And thus have I shown thee what things thou must avoid: now learn from what thou must not abstain. Abstain not from any good works, but do them. Hear," said he, "what the virtue of those good works is which thou must do, that thou in LVed. The first of all is fiuth, the fear o{ the Lord, charity, con- cord, equity, truth, patience, chastity. There is nothing better than things in the life of man ■ who shall keep and do things in their life. - Hear next what follow these. To minister to the widows; not to despise the fatherless and poor ; to redeem the servants of 1 Sod from necessity ; to be hospitable, (for in hospitality there is sometimes . fruit);' not to be contentious, but be quiet : tO be humble above all men; to reverence the aged; to labour to be righteous; to respect' ■ Antioch. Hmim. ixxix. k /'<-, •eooraing to the Greek, f Vld Coteler. inloc. * ']'i„. mm ben ii defective, end may be (hoi reetoied from the <■'• Atli.m.t-iii-. : •• II I doth obotom from tlmn, thall be happi, mhuHflt," And m tin' Lamb, M>. B u ' ,ir - lyeSwelent, good HIS COMMANDS. 217 the brotherhood ; to bear affronts ; to be long-suffering ; a not to cast away those that have fallen from the faith, but to convert them, and make them be of good cheer; 6 to admonish sinners; not to oppress those that are our debtors; and all other things of a like kind. Do these things seem to thee to be good, or not?" And I said, " What can be better than these words ?" "Live then," said he, "in these commandments, and do not depart from them. For if thou shalt keep all these commandments thou shalt live unto God. And all they that shall keep these commandments shall live unto God." The Ninth Command. That we must ask of God daily, and without doubting. Again he said unto me, c " Remove from thee all doubting, and question nothing at all when thou askest any thing of the Lord, saying within thyself, "How shall I be able to ask any thing of the Lord, and receive it, seeing I have so greatly sinned against him ? Do not think thus, but turn unto the Lord with all thy heart, and ask of him without doubting, and thou shalt know the mercy of the Lord, how that he will not forsake thee, but will fulfil the request of thy soul. For God is not as man, mindful of the injuries he has received ; but he forgets injuries, and has compassion upon his creature. Wherefore purify thy heart from all the vices of this present world, and observe the commands I have before delivered unto thee, from God, and thou shalt receive what- soever good things thou shalt ask, and nothing shall be wanting unto thee of all thy petitions, if thou shalt ask of the Lord without doubting. d But they that are not such, shall obtain none of those things which they ask. For they that are full of faith ask all things with confidence, and receive from the Lord, because they ask without doubting. But he that doubts shall hardly live unto God, except he repent. Where- fore purify thy heart from doubting, and put on faith, and trust in God, and thou shalt receive all that thou shalt ask. But and if thou shouldst chance to ask somewhat, and not [immediately] c receive it, yet do not, therefore, doubt, because thou hast not presently received the petition of thy soul. For it may be thou shalt not presently receive it, for thy trial, or else for some sin which thou knowest not. But do not thou leave off to ask/ and then thou shalt receive. Else if thou shalt cease ° Add from the Gr. of Athanasius and Antioehus, "Not to remember injuries; to comfort those who labour in their minds." *Gr. ivOv^ovi. « Vid. Antioch. Horn, lxxxviii. Confer. Fragm. D. Grabe, Spicilcg. torn. i. page 303. d Add from the Gr. both of Athanas. and Antioch., " But if thou doubt est in thy heart thou shalt rceeivc none of thy petitions. For those who distrust (or doubt of) God, arc like the double-minded, who shall obtain none of these things." • So MS. Lamb. Tardius accipias ; and so the Gr. Bpadvnpov \ap(}u dott m<: uiuln stmid it. G sek <>t AthanaatM b better: M Jtnd Juhvftlk mm m»re than u>. * Qantiont. ' Vid. EdiL Oxoo. p. 70, b. Coopt S Cor. m io. 'Let. (ran the (Jr. HIS COMMANDS. 219 II. " Whosoever, therefore, are strong in the faith of the Lord, and have put on the truth, they are not joined to such spirits, but depart from them. But they are doubtful, and often repenting, like the hea- thens, consult them, and heap up to themselves great sin, serving idols. As many, therefore, as are such, inquire of them upon every occasion ; worship idols, and are foolish, and void of the truth. For every spirit that is given from God needs not to be asked ; but, having the power of the divinity, speaks all things of itself; because He comes from above, from the power of the Spirit of God. But he that being asked, speaks according to men's desires, and concerning many other affairs of this present world, understands not the things which relate unto God. For these spirits are darkened through such affairs, and cor- rupted, and broken. As good vines, if they are neglected, are op- pressed with weeds and thorns, and at last killed by them, so are the men who believe such spirits ; they fall into many actions and busi- nesses, and are void of sense ; and when they think of things pertain- ing unto God, they understand nothing at all : "but if at any time they chance to hear any thing concerning the Lord, their thoughts b are upon their business. But they that have the fear of the Lord, and search out the truth concerning God, having all their thoughts towards the Lord , c apprehend whatsoever is said to them, and forthwith understand it, because they have the fear of the Lord in them. For where the spirit of the Lord dwells, there is also much understanding d added. Wherefore join thyself to the Lord, and thou shalt understand all things.* III. " Learn now, unwise man! how sadness troubleth / the holy spirit ; and how it saves. When a man that is doubtful is engaged in any affair, and does not accomplish it by reason of his doubting, this sadness enters into him and grieves the holy spirit, and makes him sad. Again, anger, when it overtakes any man for any business, he is greatly moved : and then again sadness entereth into the heart of him who was moved with anger, and he is troubled for what he hath done, and re- penteth because he hath done amiss. e This sadness, therefore seemeth to bring salvation, because he repenteth of his evil deed. But both the other things, namely, doubting and sadness, such as before was men- tioned, vex the spirit: doubting, because his work did not succeed; « And understand nothing at all, thinking of riches. Lat. b Senses. c Gr. of Athanasius, KapSiav Ixovrts n-puj Kvpiov. So that the Latin should be habentes, not. habent d Gr. Zvvtcts ttoXX/j. « Gr. Ylavruv vonat^ ; and so the Lamb. MS. Omnia sries. f Gr. tKTpifht.. 6 In the Greek of Atbanasius, follows : ictti notr)arj n xa,>, » Jlnd he doth some- thing whirhit ill ," which better agrees with what follows, " because he has done amiss." The text in this place being evidently corrupted, I have endeavoured to restore the true sense of it from the Greek of Athanasius, which is as follows. TlaXiv »'; Xvtit) cicmopeverai «"> t/V Kapdiav tov dt'Oporov tov 6l<\o\fijayTO;, kcu Xwrcirai inl rrj npa^ct avrov ij tnpa^tv, Kail pcravocl 5r. irovqpdv eipyaoaro. Avrrj ovv n Xvt^ tWtf ourr/plan iWi on to novripov ^/>u(aj fiinvdrj/rtv . A/iorfipa' <5t ruv Trpa£tu)v Xwrouat, &C. 220 Till-: SHEPHERD OF BT. HERMA8. and sadness, because he angered the holy spirit. "Remove, therefore, sadness from thyself; "and afflict not the holy spirit which dwelleth in thee, lest be' entreat God, and depart from thee.* For the spirit of the Lord which is given to dwell in the flesh, endureth no such sadness/ Wherefore clothe thyself with cheerfulness, which has always favour with the Lord, and thou shall rejoice in it. For every cheerful man does well, and relishes those things that are good, and despises sad- ness/ But the sad man does always wickedly. First, he doth wick- edly,' because he grieveth the holy spirit, which ia given to man, being of a cheerful nature. And again he does ill, because he prays with sadness unto the Lord, and maketh not first a thankful acknowledg- ment unto him of former mercies; and obtains not of God what he asks. For the prayer of a sad man has not efficacy to come up to the altar of God." And I said unto him, " Sir, why has not the prayer of a sad man virtue to come up to the altar of God?" " Because," said he, " that sadness remaineth in his heart. When, therefore, a man's prayer shall be accompanied with sadness, it will not suffer his requests to ascend pure to the altar of God. For as wine when it is mingled with vinegar has not the sweetness it had before; so sac being mixed with the holy spirit, suffers not a man's prayer to be the same thai it would be otherwise. Wherefore cleanse myself from sad- ness, which is evil, and thou shalt live unto God. And all others shall live unto God, as many as shall lay aside sadness, and put on cheer- fulness." a Antio< h. Horn. \w. * Or. Mfc 8Xf0t. M8. Lamb. Noli, noecro. c (ir. • .. Comp. Rom.viL27. d Gr. To foziv t is rhv tropica, ravTrjv \vrrr,t> ovk v^wpcpti. c (ir. ■ / So the Greek: i & Amcqpdt dy%> «aViw » novripcvcrm. u^-rov H'.v JTOi'rjwiVrrti, Arc. • When Hernial hereeoxth of the holy spirit, that hecntrcati God, and before, that he ii rexed and grieved : t.. prevent anj rniiftiifrft in ;i matter of such moment, the reader may pleaae to observe, that he ipeaketfa not of the Holy Ghost ai He ii the Bpiril of God, and the Third Pereon in the aaered Trinity; but of me spirit given to Christians, which dwelleth in tlnir s.mls and bodies, being an emanation <>r gift from the spirit <»t ( red ; and thoogb not an essentia] part of man, yet i perfecting part of a Christian; which Hennas bimseh* elsewhere declareth to be created in man, lib. iii. cap. v, sac. 8. Hut thru that he thought tbii created ipirit of regenerate personsto be distinct Gram, though a participation of, the BpiritofGod, is plain from what we before read in the second sectioa of thia very command; where he dbtmguisheth between the spirit given from God, :>n- powtr of tht /' ■h>- Spirit < j I And indeed st. Paul himself in that remarkable place, I Cor. n. II, IS, men- tionetb distinctly, -•■■,.; and plainly teaches thai this ii in God, and the other in men, although from <1 himanlf far .til that is in God is such. HIS COMMANDS. 221 The Eleventh Command. That the spirits and prophets are to be tried by their works ; and of a twofold spirit. I. He showed me certain men sitting upon benches, and one sitting in a chair : and he said unto me, " Seest thou those who sit upon the benches?" "Sir," said I, "I see them." He answered, "They are the faithful ; and he who sits in the. chair is an earthly spirit. For he cometh not into the assembly of the faithful," but avoids it. But he joins himself to the doubtful and empty, and prophesies to them in corners and hidden places, and pleases them by speaking according to all the desires of their hearts. For he, placing himself among empty vessels, is not broken, but the one fitteth the other. But when he cometh into the company of just men, who are full of the Spirit of God," and they pray unto the Lord, that man is emptied, because that earthly spirit flies from him, and he is dumb, and cannot speak any thing. As if in a store-house you shall stop up wine or oil, and among those vessels shall place an empty jar, and shall afterwards come to open it, you shall find it empty as you stopped it up, so those empty prophets, when they come among the spirits of the just, are found to be such as they came."* II. I said, " How then shall a man be able to discern them ?" " Consider what I am going to say concerning both kinds of men ; b and as I speak unto thee, so shalt thou prove the prophet of God, and the false prophet. And first, try the man who hath the spirit of God ; because the spirit which is from above is humble, and quiet, and de- parts from all wickedness, and from the vain desires of the present world, and makes himself more humble than all men, and answers to none when he is asked, nor to every one singly ; for the Spirit of God doth not speak to a man when he will, but when God pleases. When, therefore, a man who hath the spirit of God shall come into the church * Church of the living. b Have the Spirit of God in them. c Exinanitur. d Vessels. * It is evident from the method of Hermas's discourse in this place, that somewhat is wanting to make up the subject of it. He had spoken before of the false prophets, and the emptiness of their preaching, but nothing of the true ones, nor any thing of the life and works of either. How to supply this I have been admonished by my learned friend. Dr. Grabe. What should have followed here, is transposed into the next command ; and liL-ing brought back hither, not only supplies the defect of this, but makes way for the more easy connection of his discourse in that. And for this, besides the plain reason of the thing itself, we have the authority of Athanasius in that other command, who leaves out what has been falsely inserted there, as I shall show when I come to it, from his own word3. For both these reasons, I have reduced both places to what I take to have been their true order ; and shall submit it to the reader to judge, upon this advertisement, whether I had not good reason, as well as sufficient authority, so to do. t2 222 THE SHEPHERD OE ST. HERMAS. of the righteous, who hath the faith of God, and they pray unto the Lord ; then the holy angel of God fills thai man with the Blessed Spirit, and he speaks in the COngn - lie is moved of God. Thus, therefore, is the spirit of (Sod known, whosoever speaketh by the spirit of God, Bpeaketh as the Lord will. III. "Hear now concerning the earthly spirit, which is empty and foolish, and without virtue \nd first of all, the man who is sup] re the spirit (whereas he hath it not in reality) exalteth himself, and desires to have the first Beat, and is wicked, and full of words, and spends his time in pleasure, and in all manner of FoluptUOUSDess, and receives the reward of his divination, which if he receives not, he not divi should the spirit of God receive reward and divine ?" " It doth not become a prophet of God so to do. Thus you see the life of each of these kind of prophets. Wherefore prove the man by his life and works, who says that he hath the holy spirit: and believe the spirit which comes from God, and has power as such. But believe not the earthly and empty spirit, which is from the devil, in whom there is no faith nor virtue. Hear now the similitude which I am about to speak unto thee. Take a stone, and throw it up towards heaven ; or take a spout of water, and mount it up thitherward, and see if thou canst reach unto heaven." " Sir," said I, » how can this be done ? For neither of those things which you have mentioned are : ile to be done." And he answered, "Therefore, as these things cannot he done, so is the earthly spirit without virtue, and without Understand yet farther the power which corneth from above, in this similitude. The grains of hail that drop down are exceeding small ; and yet when they fall upon the head of a man, how do they Cause pain to it? And again ; consider the droppings of a house, how the little drops falling upon the earth, work a hollow in the stones. So in like manner the least things which come from above, and fall upon the earth, have great force. Wherefore, join thyself to this spirit, which has power, and depart from the other, which is empty." Tin: Twi.i.i i ii ( loMKAND. Of a two-fold desire: thai the commands of God are not knpottSble ; and that the devil is not to be feared by them thai believe. I. Again he said unto me, "Remove - from thee all evil desires, and put on good and Imly ; yv > \nabv pot, tva ^vyu) oltt avrolv. Akoucov. Ylpwrov iravrcjv ini^rfiia ywatKds, ical Tro\vrc\cia i:\ovtov, /cat iSeofic.Tuv -n\\,o Vj & c . And so the Lamb. MS. Primum omnium ronrupiaceir uxnrem alien rm, ZVot. SpirUtU omnium. 224 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. of their life: and fulfil diligently this ministry which I commit to Ihee, and thou shaft receive great advantage by it, and shaft find favour with all such as shall repent, and shall believe thy words. For I am with thee, and will force them to believe." And I said unto him, " Sir, these Commands are great and excellent, and able to cheer the heart of that man that .shall be able to keep them. But, Sir, I cannot tell whether they can be observed by any man?" He answered, "Thou shaft easily keep these commands, and they shall not be hard; how- beit, if thou shall suffer it once to enter into thy heart that they cannot be kept by any one, thou shaft not fulfil them. But now I say unto thee, if thou shaft not observe these commands, butshalt neglect them, thou shalt not be saved, nor thy children, nor thy house ; because thou hast judged that these commands cannot be kept by man." IV. These things he spake very angrily unto me, insomuch that he greatly affrighted me. For he changed his countenance, so that a man could not bear his anger. And when he saw me altogether troubled and confounded, he began to speak more moderately and cheerfully, saying, "0 foolish, and without understanding! Unconstant, not knowing the majesty of God, how great and wonderful he is: who created the world for man, and hath made every creature subject unto him, and given him all power, that he should be able to fulfil" all these commands. He IS able/ 1 said he, "to fulfil all these commands, who has the Lord in his heart: but they who have the Lord only in their mouths, and their heart is hardened, and they are far from the Lord; to such persons these commands are hard and difficult. Put, there- . ye that are empty and light in the faith, the Lord your God in your hearts, and ye shall perceive how that nothing is more easy than these commands, nor more pleasant, nor more gentle and holy: ami turn yourselves to the Lord your God, and forsake the devil and his pleasures, because they are evil, and bitter, and impure. Ami fear not the devil, because he has no power over you. For I am with you, the mi Qtance, who have the dominion over him. The devil keep his commandments. But the devil is hard, aid bj his pOWei rules over the servants of God." And lit said, " lb- cannot nil-' over the servants of d'od, who trust in him with all their hearts.' The devil ma) strive, but he cannot overcome them. For it ye II aisi him, he will flee away With confusion from yon. But • l't doiniiu'tur. b J i h HIS COMMANDS. 225 they that are not full in the faith, fear the devil, as if he had some great power. For the devil tries the servants of God ; and if he finds them empty, he destroys them. For as a man, when he fills up vessels with good wine," and among them puts a few vessels half full, and comes to try and taste of the vessels, does not try those that are full, because he knows that they are good, but tastes those that are half full, lest they should grow sour, (for vessels half full soon grow sour, and lose the taste of wine,) so the devil comes to the servants of God to try them. They that are full of faith resist him stoutly, and he departs from them, because he finds no place where to enter into them ; then he goes to those that are not full of faith, and because he has place of entrance, he goes into them, and does what he will with them, and they become his servants. VI. "But I, the messenger b of repentance, say unto you, fear not the devil ; for I am sent unto you, that I may be with you, as many as shall repent with your whole heart, and that I may confirm you in the faith. c Believe, therefore, ye who by reason of your transgressions have forgot God, and your own salvation ; d e and adding to your sins have made your life very heavy ; that if ye shall turn to the Lord with your whole hearts, and shall serve him according to his will, he will heal you of your former sins, and ye shall have dominion over all the works of the devil. Be not then afraid in the least of his threatenings, for they are without force, as the nerves of a dead man. But hearken unto me, and fear the Lord Almighty, who is able to save and to destroy you ; and keep his commands, that ye may live unto God." And I said unto him, "Sir, I am now confirmed in all the commands of the Lord whilst that you are with me ; and I know that you will break all the power of the devil. And we also shall overcome him, if we shall be able, through the help of the Lord, to keep these com- mands which you have delivered." "Thou shalt keep them," said he, "if thou shalt purify thy heart towards the Lord. And all they also shall keep them who shall cleanse their hearts from the vain desires of the present world, and shall live unto God." a Origen. in Matt xxiv. 42. b Angel. e Vid. Antioch. Horn, lxxvii. d MS. Lamb. Qui obliti estis Deum, et salutem vestram. ' What follows should be corrected thus: Et qui adjicientes peccatis vestris gravatis vitam vestram. ~ ( J THE THIRD BOOK OF ST. .IIERMAS, WHICH IS CALLED HIS SIMILITUDES. Similitude I. That seeing we have no abiding city in this ivorld, we ought to look after that which is to come. And he said unto me, "« Ye know that ye who are the servants of the Lord, live here as in a pilgrimage ; for your city is far ofTfrom this rity. If, therefore, ye know your city in which ye are to dwell, why do you here buy estates, and provide yourselves with delicacies, and stately buildings, and superfluous houses? For he that provides him- self these things in this city, does not think of returrfing into his own city. O foolish, and doubtful, and wretched man! who understandest not that all these things belong to other men, and are under the power of another! For the Lord of this city saith unto thee, - Ether obey my laws, or depart out of my city.' What, therefore, shalt thou do, who are subject to a law in thine own city ? Canst thou for thy es or for any of those things which thou hast provided, deny thy law? But if thou shalt deny it, and wilt afterwards return into thy own city, thou shalt not be received, but shalt be exclude d thence. See, there- fore, that like a man in another country, thou procure no more to thy- ■elf than what i^ necessary and sufficient for thee; and he ready, that when the God or Lord of this < • i t \ shall drive thee out of it, thou;. ippose his law, and <_ r <> into thine own city, where thou mayst, with all cheerfulness, live according to thine own law without wrong. Take heed, therefore, ye that serve God, and have him in your hearts: work ye the works ofGod, being mindful both of his commands and of his promises, which he lias promised ; and be assured that he will make them good unto you, if ye shall keep his commandments. Inst « Ahtk'rh. Horn. XV. HIS SIMILITUDES. 227 therefore, of the possessions that ye would otherwise purchase, redeem those* that are in want from their necessities, as every one is able; justify the widows, judge the cause of the fatherless, and spend your riches and your wealth in such works as these. For, for this end has God enriched you, that ye might fulfil these kind of services. It is much better to do this than to buy lands or houses, because all such things shall perish with this present time. But what ye shall do for the name of the Lord, ye shall find in your city, and shall have joy without sadness or fear. Wherefore covet not the riches of the heathen ; for they are destructive to the servants of God. "But trade with your own riches which you possess, by which ye may attain unto everlasting joy. And do not commit adultery, nor touch any other man's wife, nor desire her ; but covet that which is thy own business, and thou shalt be saved." The Second Similitude. As the vine is supported by the elm, so is the rich man helped by the prayers of the poor. As I was walking into the field, and considered the elm and the vine, and thought with myself of their fruits, an angel appeared unto me, and said unto me, " What is it that thou thinkest upon thus long within thyself?" And I said unto him, " Sir, I think of this vine and this elm, because their fruits are fair." And he said unto me, " These c two trees are set for a pattern to the servants of God." And I said unto him, " Sir, I would know in what the pattern of these trees which thou mentionest, does consist." " Hearken !" saith he, " seest thou this vine and this elm ?" " Sir," said I, " I see them." " This vine," saith he, " is fruitful, but the elm is a tree without fruit. Never- theless this vine, unless it were set by this elm, and supported by it, would not bear much fruit, but lying along upon the ground, would bear but ill fruit, because it did not hang upon the elm : whereas now being supported upon the elm, it bears fruit both for itself, and for that. See, therefore, how the elm gives no less, but rather more fruit, than the vine ?" « How, Sir," said I, " does it bear more fruit than the vine?" "Because," said he, "the vine being supported upon the elm, gives both much and good fruit ; whereas if it lay along upon the ground, it would bear but little, and that very ill too. This simi- litude, therefore, is set forth to the servants of God ; and it represents the rich and poor man." I answered, " Sir, make this manifest unto me." « Hear!" said he, " the rich man has wealth ; howbeit towards a Souls. * MS. Lambeth. — Pro}>ri<• discerned which are i\\\ ami which are green; BO in this present world, neither tic righteOUS, nor wicked, are dis- cerned from each other, but tiny arc alike. • Distrartid. b Who art. HIS SIMILITUDES. 229 The Fourth Similitude. As in summer the living trees are distinguished from the dry by their fruit and green leaves, so in the world to come, the righteous shall be distinguished from the unrighteous by their happiness. Again he showed me many other trees, of which some had leaves, and others appeared dry and withered. And he said unto me, " Seest thou these trees?" I answered, " Sir, I see them ; and some are dry, and others full of leaves." " These trees," saith he, « which are green are the righteous, who shall possess the world to come. For the world to come is the summer to the righteous ; but to sinners it is the winter. When, therefore, the mercy of the Lord shall shine forth, then they who serve God shall be made manifest and plain unto all. For as in the summer the fruit of every tree is shown and made manifest, so also the works of the righteous shall be declared and made manifest, and they shall all be restored in that world merry and joyful. For the other kind of men, a namely, the wicked, like the trees which thou sawest dry, shall as such be found dry, and without fruit in that other world, and like dry wood shall be burnt ; and it shall be made manifest that they have done evil all the time of their life ; and they shall be burnt, because they have sinned, and have not repented of their sins. And also all the other nations shall be burnt, because they have not acknow- ledged God their Creator. Do thou, therefore, bring forth good fruit, that in the summer thy fruit may be known ; and keep thyself from much business, and thou shalt not offend. For they who are involved in much business, sin much ; because they are taken up with their affairs, and serve not God. And how can a man that does not serve God, ask any thing of God, and receive it ? But they who serve him ask, and receive what they desire. But if a man has only one thing to follow, he may serve God ; because his mind is not taken off from God, but he serves him with a pure mind. If, therefore, thou shalt do this, thou mayest have fruit in the world to come ; and all, as many as shall do in like manner, shall bring forth fruit." a Nations. u 230 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. Tin. i'n in Similitude. Of a true fast , and the rewards of it : also of the cleanness of the body I. As I was fasting, and sitting down in a certain mountain, am giving tli. mks nnt<» God lor all the things that he had done unto me," behold I saw the shepherd who was wont to convene with me, sitting by me, and saying unto me, " What has brought thee hither thus earl) in the morning?" I answered, "Sir, to-day I keep a station." 5 He answered, " What is a station?" I replied, "It is a fast." He said, "What is that fast?" I answered, " I fast as I have been wont to « Ye know not," said he, » what it is to fast unto God ; nor is this a fast which ye fast, profiting nothing with God." "Sir," said I, " what makes you speak thus ?" He replied, " I speak it because this is not the true fast which you think that you fast ; but I will show you what that is which is a complete fast, and acceptable unto God. Hearken ! M said he, "the Lord does not desire such a needless fast : for by fasting in this manner, thou advancest nothing in righteous. But the true fast is this; d do nothing wickedly in thy life, but serve God with a pure mind, and keep his commandments, and walk accord- ing to his pier, pis, noi Miller any wicked desire to enter into thy mind. But trust in the Lord, that if thou dost these things, and fearest him, and abstained from every evil work, thou shah live unto God. If thou Shalt do this, thou shalt perfect a great last, and an acceptable one unto the Lord. II. "Hearken unto the similitude which I am about to propose unto thee, as to this matter. A certain man having a farm, and many ser- 3, planted a vinej trd in a certain part of his estate for his posti :r\ . and taking a journey into a far country, chose one of his servants which he thought the most faithful and approved, and delivered the vineyard into his care, commanding him that he should .stake up his \ines, which if he did, and fulfilled his command, he promised to give him his liberty. Nor did he command him to do an\ thing more, and so went into a far COUntiy. After then that th.it servant had taken that CD Upon him, he did whatsoever his lord commanded him: and when lie had slaked die \ in«\ ;ntl, am! found it to be full of Weeds, he began t" think with himself, Baying, 1 have done what my lord commanded me; I will now dig this vineyard, and when it is digged it will be more beautiful ; and the weeds being pulled tip, it will bring forth more fruit, and not be clinked by the weeds. So Betting about his Work, he dieted it, and plucked up all the weeds that were in it : a U'nh m,. i \ id. .\,.i. Catalan in loc p. .-. , •<. c Cotolnr ituJ. d . - trmm i«j*mmm tclt. — I. HIS SIMILITUDES. 231 so the vineyard became very beautiful and prosperous, not being choked with weeds. After some time the lord of the vineyard comes, and goes into the vineyard; and when he saw that it was handsomely staked, and digged, and the weeds plucked up that were in it, and the vines flourishing, he rejoiced greatly at the care of his servant : and calling his son, whom he loved, and who was to be his heir, and his friends with whom he was wont to consult, he tells them what he had commanded his servant to do, and what his servant had done more : and they immediately congratulated that servant, that he had received so full a testimony" from his lord. Then he said unto them, I, indeed, promised this servant his liberty, if he observed the command which I gave him: and he observed it, and besides he has done a good work to my vineyard, which has exceedingly pleased me. Wherefore for this w r ork which he hath done, I will make him my heir together with my son ; because that when he saw what was good, he neglected it not, but did it. This design of the lord both his son and his friends approved, namely, that his servant should be heir together with his son. Not long after this, the master of the family calling together his friends, sent from his supper several kinds of food to that servant. Which when he had received, he took so much of them as was suffi- cient for himself, and divided the rest among his fellow-servants ; which, when they had received, they rejoiced, and wished that he might find yet greater favour with his lord for what he had done to them. When his lord heard all these things, he was again filled with great joy, and calling again his friends and his son together, he related to them what his servant had done with the meats which he had sent unto him. They, therefore, so much the more assented to the master of the household, that he ought to make that servant his heir together with his son." III. I said unto him, « Sir, I know not these similitudes, neither can I understand them, unless you expound them unto me." « I will," says he, " expound all things unto thee whatsoever I have talked with thee, or shown unto thee. Keep the commandments of the Lord, and thou shalt be approved, and shalt be written in the num- ber of those that keep his commandments. But if besides those things which the Lord hath commanded, thou shalt add some good thing, thou shalt purchase to thyself a greater dignity, and be in more favour with the Lord than thou shouldst otherwise have been. If, therefore, thou shalt keep the commandments of the Lord, and shalt add to them these stations, thou shalt rejoice ; but especially if thou shalt keep them according to my commands." I said unto him, "Sir, whatsoever thou shalt command me, ) will observe ; for I know that thou wilt be a Just a commendation. 232 THE SHEPHERD OF BT. BERMA& with me." "I will," said he, "be with thee, who hast taken up .such B resolution ; and I will be with all those who purpose in like manner. This fait," saith he, "whilst thou dost also observe the commandments of the Lord, is i ic< e ling good. Thus, therefore, shah thou keep it. First of all, take heed to thyself, and keep thyself from every wicked" act, and from every filthy word, and from every hurtful desire; and purify thy mind from all the vanity of this present world. If thou shalt observe these things, this fast shall lie right Thus, there- fore, do. Having performed what is before written, that day on which thou fastest thou shalt taste nothing at all but * bread and water; c and computing the quantity of food which thou art wont to eat upon other daj -. thou .shalt" lay aside the expense which thou shouldst have made that day, and give it unto the widow, the fatherless, and the poor. And thus 4 thou shalt perfect the humiliation of thy soul, that he who receives of it may satisfy his soul, and his prayer come up to the Lord God for thee. If, therefore, thou shalt thus accomplish thy fast, as I command thee, thy sacrifice shall be acceptable unto the Lord, and thy fast shall be written in his book. This station, thus performed, is good, and pleasing, and acceptable unto the Lord. These tilings, if thou shalt observe with thy children, and with all thy house, thou shalt be happy. And whosoever when they hear these things shall do them, they also shall be happy; and whatsoever they shall ask of the Lord they shall receive it." IV. And I prayed him that he would expound unto me the simili- tude of the farm, and the lord, and of the vineyard, and of the servant that had staked the vineyard, and of the weeds that were plucked out of the vineyard, and of his son, and his friends which he took into counsel with him. For I understood that that was a similitude. He said unto me, ((Thou art very bold in asking; for thou oughtest not k any thing; because if it be fitting to show it unto thee, it shall be showed unto thee." I answered him, « Sir, whatsoever thou shalt show me, without explaining it unto me, I shall in vain see it if I do not understand what it is. And if thou shalt propose any similitudes, and not expound them, I shall in vain hear them." He answered me again, saying, ((Whosoever is the servant of God, ami has the I in his heart, he desires understanding of him, and receives it ; and he explains every similitude, and understands the words <^ the Lord which need an inquiry. Bui they that are la/v and slow to prav, doubt to seek from the Lord; although the Lord be of such an extraordinary goodness, that without ceasing he giveth all things to them that ask ^( him. Thou, therefore, who art strengthened by that venerable mes- a Shnrw/~ul, or i , Vr. n. & , I, A. 15. < '. ' \"ul \nfi.H-h. H tome oo| HIS SIMILITUDES. 235 The Sixth Similitude. Of two sorts of voluptuous men, and of their death, defection, and of the continuance of their pains. I. As I was sitting at home, and praising God for all the things which I had seen, and was thinking concerning the commands, that they were exceeding good, and great, and honest, and pleasant, and such as were able to bring a man to salvation, I said thus within myself, "I shall be happy if I shall walk according to these commands ; and who- soever shall walk in them shall live unto God." Whilst I was speaking on this wise within myself, I saw him whom I had before been wont to see, sitting by me ; and he spake thus unto me : " What doubtest thou concerning my commands, which I have delivered unto thee ? They are good, doubt not; but trust in the Lord, and thou shalt walk in them. For I will give thee strength" to fulfil them. These com- mands are profitable to those who shall repent of those sins which they have formerly committed, if for the time to come they shall not con- tinue in them. Whosoever, therefore, ye be that repent, cast away from you the naughtiness of the present world, and put on all virtue and righteousness ; and so shall ye be able to keep these commands, and not sin from henceforth any more. For if ye shall keep yourselves from sin for the time to come, ye shall cut off a great deal of your for- mer sins. W r alk in my commands, and ye shall live unto God. These things have I spoken unto you." And when he had said this, he added, " Let us go into the field, and I will show thee shepherds of sheep." And I replied, " Sir, let us go." And we came into a certain field, and there he showed me a young shepherd, 6 finely arrayed, with his garments of a purple colour. And he fed large flocks ; and his sheep w T ere full of pleasure, and in much delight and cheerfulness; and they, skipping, ran here and there. And the shepherd took very great satis- faction in his flock ; and the countenance of that shepherd was cheer- ful, running up and down among his flock. II. Then the angel said unto me, " Seest thou this shepherd?" I answered, « Sir, I see him." He said unto me, " This is the messen- ger of delight and pleasure. He, therefore, corrupts the minds of the servants of God, and turns them from the truth, delighting them with many pleasures, and they perish. For they forget the commands of the living God, and live in luxury and in vain pleasures ; and are cor- rupted by this evil angel, some of them even unto death ; and others to a falling away." J I replied, « I understand not what you mean, by saying, unto death, and to a falling away." " Hear!" says he, " all a In them. b Vid. Annot. Cotelcr. in Ioc. c Jngcl. d Ad defedioncm. — Lat. 236 THE SHEPHERD OF 8T. HERMAS. those sheep which thoa rawest exceedingly joyful,* are such as have for ever departed from God, and given themselves up to the" lusts of this present time. To these, therefore, there is no return, by repent- ance, onto life; because that to their other sins they have added this, that they hav<- blasphemed the name of the Lord. These kind of men are ordained unto death. Bui those sheep which thou rawest not leaping, but feeding in one place, are such as have, i riven themselves up to pleasures and delights, but have not spoken any thing wickedly against the Lord. These, therefore, arc only fallen off from the truth, and SO have yet hope laid ap for them in repentance. For such a falling off hath some hope still left of a renewal ; but they that are dead are utterly gone for ever." Again we went a little farther forward ; and he showed me a great shepherd, who had as it were a rustic' figure, clad with a while goat's skin, having his hag upon his shoulder, and in his hand a stick full of knots, and very hard, and a whip in his other hand ; and his countenance was stern and sour, enough to affright a man : such was his look. He took from that young shep- herd such sheep as lived in pleasures, hut did not skip up and down, and drove them into a certain steep craggy place, full of thorns and briars, insomuch that they could not get themselves free from them, hut, being entangled in them, fed upon thorns and briars, and were grievously tormented with his whipping; for he still drove them on, and afforded them not any place, or time, to stand still. III. When, therefore, I saw them so cruelly whipped and afflicted, I w«S grieved tor tin m ; because they were greatly tormented, nor had they any rest afforded them. And I said unto the shepherd that was with me, m Sir, who is this cruel and implacable shepherd, who is moved with no compassion towards these sheep?" He answered, " This J shepherd is indeed one of the holy' angels ; but is appointed tor the punishment of sinners. To him, therefore, are delivered those who have erred from God, and served the lusts and pleasures of this world. For this cause he punishes them, every one according to their •is, with cruel and various kind of pains." "Sir," said I, "I would know what kind of pains they are which everyone undergoes?" « Hearken!" said he, "the several pains and torments are those which men every day undergo in their present lives. For some suffer L< others poverty, others divers sicknesses. Some are unsettled j others suffer injuries from those that are unworthy, others fill under many other trials and inconvenienced For many, with an unsettled d< aim at many things, and it profitetfa them not : and they s.i\ that they Ha. — Lat * In (!r. Atlre. item. — d \ id. Origan, in PaaL czxm Horn. i. at, Ln (ir. Athanaa.<' El nc MS, 1 HIS SIMILITUDES- 237 have not success in their undertakings. They 1 do not call to mind what they have done amiss, and they complain of the Lord. When, therefore, they shall have undergone all kind of vexation and incon- venience, then they are delivered over to me for good instruction, and are confirmed in the faith of the Lord, and serve the Lord all the rest of their days with a pure mind. And when they begin to repent of their sins, then they call to mind their works which they have done amiss, and give honour to God, saying that he is a just judge, and they have deservedly suffered all things according to their deeds. Then for what remains of their lives, they serve God with a pure mind, and have success in all their undertakings, and receive from the Lord whatever they desire. And then they give thanks unto the Lord, that they were delivered unto me ; nor do they suffer any more cruelty." IV. I said unto him, " Sir, I entreat you still to show me now one thing." "What," said he, "dost thou ask?" h I said unto him, "Are they who depart from the fear of God tormented for the same time that they enjoyed their false delight and pleasures ?" He an- swered me, " They are tormented for the same time." And I said unto him, " They are then tormented but little ; whereas they who enjoy their pleasures so as to forget God, ought to endure seven times as much punishment." He answered me, "Thou art foolish, neither understandest thou the efficacy of this punishment." I said unto him, "Sir, if I understood it, I would not desire you to tell me." " Hearken!" said he, " and learn what the force of both is, both of the pleasure and of the punishment. An hour of pleasure is termi- nated within its own space: but one hour of punishment has the efficacy of thirty days. c Whosoever, therefore, enjoys his false plea- sure for one day, and is one day tormented, that one day of punish- ment is equivalent to a whole year's space. Thus look how many days any one pursues his pleasures, so many years is he punished for it. You see, there/ore, how that the time of worldly enjoyments is but short, but that of pain and torments a great deal more." V. I replied, " Sir, forasmuch as I do not understand at all d these times of pleasure and pain, I entreat you that you would explain your- self more clearly concerning them." He answered me, saying, "Thy foolishness still sticks unto thee. Shouldst thou not rather purify thy mind, and serve God? Take heed, lest when thy time is fulfilled, thou be found still unwise. Hear then, as thou desirest, that thou mayst the more easily understand. He that gives himself up one day to his pleasures and delights, and does whatsoever his soul desires, is full of great folly, nor understands what he does, but the day folio w- MS. Lamb. Surcurrit iis. — Gr. Athanas. ov yivwovm. b MS. Lamb. Inquiris. r Origen. in num. Horn. viii. d MS. Lamb. Omnino. 238 THE SHEPHERD OE ST. HERMA8. ing forgets what he did the day before. For delight and worldly pleasure are not kept in memory, by reason of the folly that is rooted in them. But when pain and torment befall a man a day, he is in effect troubled the whole year Bfter, because his punishment continues firm in his memory. Wherefore he remembers it with sorrow the whole year; and then rails to mind his vain pleasure and delight, and ■ ivea that for the sake of that he was punished. Whosoever, therefore, have delivered themselves over to such pleasures, are thus punished ; because that when they had life, they rendered themselves liable to death." I said unto him, " Sir, what pleasures are hurtful r" He answered, " That is pleasure to every man which he does willing- ly. For the angry man, gratifying his passion, perceives pleasure in it; and so the adulterer, and drunkard; the slanderer, and liar; the covetous man, and the defrauder ; and whosoever commits any thing like unto these ; because he followeth his evil disposition, he receives a satisfaction in the doing of it. All these pleasures and delights are hurtful to the servants of God. For these, therefore, they are tor- mented and suffer punishment. There are also pleasures that bring salvation unto men. For many when they do what is good find plea- sure in it, and are attracted by the delights of it. Now this pleasure is profitable to the servants o^ God, and brings life to such men, but those hurtful pleasures, which were before mentioned, bring torments and punishment. And whosoever shall continue in them, and shall not repent of what they have done, shall bring death upon them selves." The Seventh Similitude. Thai they who repent, must bring forth fruits worthy of repentance, AjTEB b few days I saw the same person that before talked with DM . la the same field in which I had seen those shepherds. And he said unto me, " What seekest thou ?" " Sir," said I, "I came to entreat you that you would command the shepherd, who is the minister oi punishment, to depart out of my house, because he greatly afflicts me." And he answered, "It is necessary for thee to endure incon- veniences and vexations; for so that good angel hath commanded concerning thee, because he would try thee." " Sir,' 1 said I, « what so ere, it offence have I committed, that I should be delivered to this enger?'" ((Hearken!' 1 said he, "thou art, indeed, guilty of many Bins, yet not so many that thou ahouldst be delivered to this mes- senger;' but thy lwusc hath committed many sins and offences ; and. therefore, that good messenger, 1 being grieved at their doings, com- HIS SIMILITUDES. 239 manded that for some time thou shouldst suffer affliction, that they may both repent of what they have done, and may wash themselves from all the lusts of this present world. When, therefore, they shall have repented, and be purified, then that messenger which is appointed over thy punishment shall depart from thee." I said unto him, " Sir, if they have behaved themselves so as to anger that good angel, yet what have I done?" He answered, " They cannot otherwise be af- flicted, unless thou, who art the head of the family, suffer. For what- soever thou shalt suffer, they must needs feel it, but as long as thou shalt stand well established, they cannot experience any vexation." I replied, "But, sir, behold, they also now repent with all their hearts." « I know," says he, " that they repent with all their hearts ; but dost thou, therefore, think that their offences, w T ho repent, are immediately blotted out ? No, they are not presently ; but he that repents must afflict his soul, and show himself humble in all his affairs, and undergo many and divers vexations. And when he shall have suffered all things that were appointed for him, then, perhaps, He that made him, and formed all things besides, will be moved with compassion towards him, and afford him some remedy ; and especially if he shall perceive his heart, who repents, to be pure from every will work. But at pre- sent it is expedient for thee, and for thy house, to be grieved ; and it is needful that thou shouldst endure much vexation, as the angel of the Lord w T ho committed thee unto me has commanded. Rather give thanks unto the Lord, that, knowing what was to come, he thought thee worthy to whom he should foretell that trouble was coming upon thee, who art able to bear it." I said unto him, " Sir, be but thou also with me, and I shall easily undergo any trouble." "I will," said he, " be with thee ; and I will entreat the messenger who is set over thy punishment, that he would moderate his afflictions towards thee. And, moreover, thou shalt suffer adversity but for a little time, and then thou shalt again be restored to thy former state ; only continue on in the humility of thy mind. Obey the Lord with a pure heart, thou and thy house, and thy children ; and walk in the commands which I have delivered unto thee ; and then thy repentance may be firm and pure. And if thou shalt keep these things with thy house, thy inconveniences shall depart from thee. And all vexation shall in like manner depart from all those whosoever shall walk according to these commands." 240 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMaS. Tin: Eighth Similitude. TJiat there arc mmtu kinds <>/' t likewiee bate been nanrH l»«rc HIS SIMILITUDES. 241 aside, being also received by the angel with great joy. Others brought their rods green with branches, and those also some fruit upon them. They who had such rods, were very cheerful ; and (he angel himself took great joy at them ; nor was the shepherd that stood with me less pleased with them. II. Then the angel of the Lord commanded crowns to be brought : and the crowns w r ere brought, made of palms ; and the angel crowned those men in whose rods he found the young branches with fruit, and commanded them to go into the tower. He also sent those into the tower inwhose rods he found branches without fruit, giving a seal unto them. For they had the same garment, that is, one white as snow ; with which he bade them go into the tower. And so he did to those who returned their rods green as they received them, giving them a white garment, and so sent them away to go into the tower. Having done this, he said to the shepherd that was with me, " I go my way ; but do thou send these within the walls, every one into the place in which he has deserved to dwell ; examining first their rods, but exa- mine them diligently, that no one deceive thee. But and if any one shall escape thee, I will try them upon the altar.'' Having said this to the shepherd, he departed. After he was gone, the shepherd said unto me, " Let us take the rods from them all, and plant them ; if perchance they may grow green again." I said unto him, " Sir, how can those dry rods ever grow green again ?" He answered me, " That tree is a willow, and always loves to live. If, therefore, these rods shall be planted, and receive a little moisture, many of them will re- cover themselves. Wherefore I will try, and will pour water upon them ; and if any of them can live, I will rejoice with him ; but if not, at least by this means I shall be found not to have neglected my part." Then he commanded me to call them ; and they all came unto him, every one in the rank in which he stood, and gave him their rods ; which having received, he planted every one of them in their several orders. And after he had planted them all, he poured much water upon them, insomuch that they were covered with water, and did not appear above it. Then when he had watered them, he said unto me, " Let us depart, and after a little time, we will return and visit them. For he who created this tree, would have all those live that receive rods from it. And I hope, now that these rods are thus watered, many of them, receiving in the moisture, will recover." III. I said unto him, " Sir, tell me what this tree denotes ? for I am greatly astonished," that after so many branches have been cut off, it seems still to be whole ; nor does there any thing the less of it appear to remain, which greatly amazes me." He answered, "Hearken! " Moved. 31 X 242 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. This gre.it tree which coven the plains and the mountains, and all the earth, is the law of - Vid. Edit OfcOQ. p. IS9, not rm-ratm. HIS SIMILITUDES. 243 to stand apart; but those whose rods were dry and rotten he caused to stand with the first sort. Then came they whose rods had been half dry and cleft; many of these gave up their rods green and uncleft. Others delivered them up green with branches, and fruit upon the branches, like unto theirs who went crowned into the tower. Others delivered them up dry, but not rotten, and some gave them as they were before, half dry and cleft. Every one of these he ordered to stand apart, some by themselves, others in their respective ranks. V. Then came they whose rods had been green, but cleft. These delivered their rods altogether green, and stood in their own order. And the shepherd rejoiced at these, because they were all changed and free from their clefts. Then they gave in their rods, who had them half green and half dry. Of these some were found wholly green ; others half dry; others green, with young shoots. And all these were sent away, every one to his proper rank. Then they gave up their rods, who had them before two parts green, and the third dry. Many of these gave in their rods green ; many half dry ; the rest dry but not rotten. So these were sent away, each to his proper place. Then came they who had, before, their rods two parts dry, and the third green: many of these delivered up their rods half dry; others dry and rotten ; others half dry and cleft ; but few green. And all these were set every one in his own rank. a Then they reached in their rods, " in which there was before but a little green, and the rest dry. Their rods- were for the most part found green, having little boughs with fruit upon them ; and the rest altogether green. And the shepherd upon sight of these rejoiced exceedingly, because he had found them thus : and they also went to their proper orders. VI. Now after he had examined all their rods, he said unto me, " 1 told thee that this tree loved life ; thou seest how many have repented, and attained unto salvation." " Sir," said I, " I see it." " That thou mightest know," saith he, " that the goodness and mercy of the Lord is great, and to be had in honour; who gave his spirit to them that were found worthy of repentance." I answered, « Sir, why then did not all of them repent?" He replied, » Those whose minds the Lord foresaw would be pure, and that they would serve him with all their hearts, to them he gave repentance. But for those whose deceit and wickedness he beheld, and perceived that they would not truly return unto him, to them he denied any return unto repentance, lest they should again blaspheme his law with wicked words." I said unto him, " Now, Sir, make known unto me, what is the place of every a Here again, by the carelessness of the transcribers, are left out those Whose rods wen but for a small part dry, namely, on the top, but had clefts, which are mentioned beforp, § i. and again at the beginning of § x. b MS. Lamb. Rtintkrwm habueranl viridc 244 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. one of those who have given up their rods, and what their portion;' that when they who have not kept their seal entire, but have wasted the seal which they received, shall hear and believe these things, they may acknowledge their evil ind repent ; and receiving again their seal from you, may give glory to God, that he was moved with compassion towards them, and sent you to renew their spirits.' 1 "Hearken!" said he; "they whose rods have been found dry and rotten, and as it were touched with the moth, b are the desert is and betrayers of the church ; who with the rest of their crimes, ha'.. blasphemed the Lord, and denied his nana- which had been called upon them. Therefore all these are dead unto God ; and thou sei si that none of them have repented, although they have heard my com- mands, which Uiou hast delivered unto them. From these men, there- fore, life is far distant. They also who have delivered up their rods dry, but not rotten, have not been far from them ; for they have been counterfeits, and brought in evil doctrines, and have perverted the servants of God, but especially those who had sinned, not suffering them to return unto repentance, but keeping them back by their false doctrines. These, therefore, have hope ; and thou sees! that many of of them have repented, since the time that thou hast laid my commands before them; and many more will yet repent. But they that shall not repent, shall lose both repentance and life. But they that have repented, their place is begun to be within the first walls, and some of them are even gone into the tower. Thou seest, therefore," said he, "that in the repentance of sinners there is life; but that for those who repent not, death is prepared. VII. " Hear now concerning those who gave in their rods half dry, and full of clefts. They whose rods were only half dry are the doubt- ful ; for they are neither living nor dead. Bui they who delivered in their rods not only half dry, but also full of clefts, are both doubtful and evil speakers; who detract from those that nt, and have oevei peace among themselves, and that envy one another. Howfo also repentance is i flTered, for thou seest that some of these have repented. Now all those of this kind who have quickl) repented shall have a place in the tower; but they who have been more slow in their repentance -hall dwell within the walls; but they that shall not repent, but shall Continue On in their wicked doings, shall die the death. As for those who had their rods green, but yet cleft, they are such a- always faithful and g 1, but the) had some envy and strife an themselves concerning dignity and pre-eminence. Now, all such art- vain, and without understanding, as contend With one .mother about these thing . Neverth rwise good, if when • Stat. » \Yorn\-taten. HIS SIMILITUDES. 245 they shall hear these commands, they shall amend themselves, and shall at my persuasion suddenly repent, they shall at last dwell in the tower, as they who have truly and worthily repented. But if any one shall again return to his dissension, he shall be shut out from the tower and shall lose his life. For the life of those who keep the commandments of the Lord, consists in doing what they are commanded, not in prin- cipality, or in any other dignity. For by forbearance and humility of mind men shall attain unto life, but by seditions and contempt of the law they shall purchase death unto themselves. VIII. il They who in their rods had one half dry and the other green, are those who are engaged in many affairs of the world, and are not joined to the saints. For which cause half of them liveth, and half is dead. Wherefore, many of these, since the time that they have heard my commands, have repented, and begun to dwell in the tower. But some of them have wholly fallen away ; to these there is no more place for repentance. For by reason of their present interests they have blasphemed and denied God ; and for this wickedness they have lost life. And of these many are still in doubt: these may yet return; and if they shall quickly repent they shall have a place in the tower; but if they shall be more slow they shall dwell within the walls ; but if they shall not repent they shall die. As for those who had two parts of their rods green and the third dry, they have, by manifold ways," denied the Lord. Of these many have repented, and found a place in the tower, and many have altogether departed from God. These have utterly lost life. And some, being in a doubtful state, have raised up dissensions: these may yet return, if they shall suddenly repent, and not continue in their lusts ; but if they shall continue in their evil-doing they shall die. IX. " They who gave in their rods two parts dry and the other green are those who have, indeed, been faithful, but withal rich and full of good things ; and thereupon have desired to be famous among the heathen which are without, and have thereby fallen into great pride, and begun to aim at high matters, and to forsake the truth : nor were they joined to the saints," but lived with the heathen ; and this life seemed the more pleasant to them. Howbeit they have not departed from God, but continued in the faith ; only they have not wrought the works of faith. Many, therefore, of these have repented, and begun to dwell in the tower. Yet others, still living among the heathen peo- ple, and being lifted up with their vanities, have utterly fallen away from God, and followed the works and wickednesses of the heathen. These kind of men, therefore, are reckoned among strangers to the gospel. Others of these began to be doubtful in their minds, despair- ing, by reason of their wicked doings, ever to attain unto salvation ; Lamb. M.S. \ his Son." I said unto him, « Sir, I hope that all, when they shall hear these things, will repent. For I trust that ev< his crimes, and taking up the fear of the Lord, will return unto repent- ance." He said unto me, "Whosoever shall repent with all their , and cleanse themselves from all the evils that I have b mentioned, and not add anything more to their sins, .shall receive from the Lord the cure of their former iniquities, if they shall not make any doubt of these commands, and shall live unto God. Bit they thai shall continui to add to their transgressions, and shall .still com with the lusts of this present world, shall an themselves unto death. Bui do thou walk in these commands, and thou shalt live unto God: and whasoever shall walk in these, and them rightly, shall live unto God." And having showed mi' all these things he said. *< I will show thee the rest in a few dayS. W • Probi. HIS SIMILITUDES. 247 The Ninth Similitude. The greatest mysteries of the militant and triumphant church which is to be built. I. After I had written the commands and similitudes of the shep- herd, the angel of repentance, he came to me and said to me, " I will show thee all those things which the "spirit spake with thee under the figure of the church. For that spirit is the Son of God : and because thou wert weak in body it was not declared unto thee by the angel, until thou wert strengthened by the spirit, and increased in force, that thou mightest also see the angel. For then, indeed, the building of the tower was very well and gloriously show T n unto thee by the church; nevertheless thou sawest all things shown unto thee as it were by a virgin. But now thou art enlightened by the angel, but yet by the same spirit. But thou must consider all things diligently ; for therefore am I sent unto thine house by that venerable messenger, 1 ' that when thou shalt have seen all things powerfully, thou mayest not be afraid as before. " And he led me to the height of a mountain of Arcadia, and we sat upon its top. And he showed me a great plain, and about it twelve mountains in different figures. The first was black as soot ; the second was smooth without herbs ; the third was full of thorns and thistles ; the fourth had herbs half dried, of which the upper part was green, but that next the root was dry ; and some of the herbs, when the sun grew hot, w T ere dry ; the fifth mountain was very rugged, but yet had green herbs ; the sixth mountain was full of clefts, some lesser and some greater, and in those clefts grew grass, not flourishing, but which seemed to be withering ; the seventh mountain had delightful pasture, and was wholly fruitful ; and all kinds of cattle, and of the birds of heaven fed upon it ; and the more they fed of it the better did the grass grow ; the eighth mountain was full of fountains, and from those fountains were watered all kinds of the creatures of God ; the ninth mountain had no water at all, but was wholly destitute of it, and nourished deadly serpents, and destructive to men ; the tenth mountain was full of tall trees and altogether shady, and under the shade of them lay cattle resting and chewing the cud; the eleventh mountain was full of the thickest trees, and those trees seemed to be loaded with several sorts of fruits, that whosoever saw them could not choose but desire to eat of their fruit ; the twelfth mountain was altogether white, and of a most pleasant aspect ; and itself gave a most excellent beauty to itself. II. In the middle of the "plain he showed me a huge white rock, See above, Book I. b Angel. e Ascent. d Origcn. Horn. iii. in Ezcch. 249 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. which rose out of the plain ; and the rock was higher than those mountains, and was square, so that it seemed capable of supporting the whole world. It looked to me to be old, yet had it a new gate, which seemed to have been newly hewn out in it. Now that gate bright beyond the sun itself; insomuch that I greatly admired at its light. About thai twelve virgins; of which four, that stood at the corners of the gate, seemed to me to be the chiefest, although the rest also were of worth ; and they stood in the four parts of the gate. It added also to the grace of those virgins, that they 1 in pairs, clothed with linen garments, and decently girded, their right arms being at liberty, as if they were about to lift up some burden : ' (br BO they were adorned, and were exceeding cheerful and ready. When I saw this, I wondered with myself to see such great and noble things. And again I admired upon the account of those virgins, that they were so handsome and delicate ; and stood with such firmness and constancy, as if they would carry the whole heaven. And as I was thinking thus within myself, the shepherd said unto me, « What thinkest thou within thyself, and art disquieted, and fillest thy- self with care? Do not seem to consider, as if thou wert wise, what thou dost not understand, but pray unto the Lord that thou mayest I ability to understand it: what is to come thou canst not understand, but thou seest that which is before thee. Be not, therefore, disquieted at thri< r things which thou canst not see; but get the understanding of those which thou sees'. Forbear to be curious; and I will show ill things that I ou^ht to declare unto thee : but first consider what yet remains." III. And when he had said this unto me, I looked up, and behold I saw SIX tall and venerable men coming; their countenances were all alike : and they called a certain multitude of men ; and they who came at their call were also tall and stout. And those six commanded them to build a certain tower over (bat gate. And immediately there began to be a great noise of those men running here and thereabout the gate, who were come together to build the tower. Hut those virgins which stood about the gate perceived that the building of the tower was to be hastened by them. And they stretched out their hands, as if they WCre I - receive somewhat from them to do. Then those six men commanded, thai they should lift up stones out of a certain deep place, and prepare them far the building of the tow. r. And then 1 were lifted up ten wh , square, and fc no1 cul round. Then those six men called the Virgins to them, and commanded them to carryall the stones that were 1 to be put into the building; and having carried them through the gate, to deliver them to those that were about to build that tower. — Lat. h So C Ot W\ua inloc. HIS SIMILITUDES. 249 Immediately the virgins began, all of them together, to lift up those that were before taken out of the deep. IV. And they also who stood about the gate did carry stones in such a manner, that those stones which seemed to be the strongest were laid at the corners, the rest were put into the sides : and thus they carried all the stones, and, bringing them through the gate, delivered them to the builders, as they had been commanded ; who receiving them at their hands, built with them. But this building was made upon that great rock, and over the gate ; and by these the whole tower was sup- ported. But the building of the ten stones filled the whole gate, which began to be made for the foundation of that tower. After those ten stones, did five and twenty others rise up out of the deep ; and these were placed in the building of the same tower, being lifted up by those virgins, as the others had been before. After these, did five and thirty others rise up ; a and these were also, in like manner, fitted into the same work. Then forty other stones were brought up ; and all these were added unto the building of that tower. So there began to be four ranks in the foundation of that tow T er ; and the stones ceased to rise out a of the deep; and they also which built rested a little. Again, those six men commanded the multitude, that they should bring stones out of those twelve mountains to the building of the same tower. So they cut out of all the mountains stones of divers colours, and brought them, and gave them to the virgins ; which when they had received, they carried them, and delivered them into the building of the tower : in which when they were built, they became white, and different from what they were before; for they were all alike, and did change their former colours. And some were reached up by the men themselves, which, when they came into the building, continued such as they were put in. These neither became white, nor different from what they were before ; because they were not carried by the virgins through the gate. Wherefore these stones w 7 ere disagreeable in the building ; which when those six men perceived, they commanded them to be removed, and put again in the. place from which they were brought. And they said to those who brought those stones, « Do not ye reach up to us any stones for this building, but lay them down by the tower, that these virgins may carry them and reach them to us. For unless they shall be carried by these virgins through this gate, they cannot change their colours ; therefore do not labour in vain." V. So the building that day was done, howbeit the tower was not finished ; for it was afterwards to be built ; therefore now also there was some delay made of it. And these six men commanded those that built to depart, and, as it were, to rest for some time ; but they MS. Lamb. Jlscenderunt. 32 250 Tin: SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. ordered those virgins that they should not depart from the tower. Now they seemed to me to be left for the guarding of it. When all were departed, I said unto thai shepherd, " Sir, why is not the build- ing of the tower finished?" " Because it cannot," said he, "be finished until its Lord comes and Bpproves of the building; that if he shall find any stones in it that are not good, they may be changed ; for this tower is built according to his will." "Sir/ 1 said I, "I would know what the building of this tower signifies ; as a!-", I would be informed concerning this nick and this gate, and concerning the mountains and the virgins, and the stones that did rise out of the deep, and were not cut, but put into the building just as they cam.' forth; and why the icn Btones were first laid in the foundation; then the twenty-five; then thirty-five; then forty? Also concerning those stones that were put into the building, and again taken out, and carried back into their place ? Fulfil, I pray, the desire of my soul as to all these things, and manifest all unto me." And he said unto me, " If thou shalt not be dull, thou shalt know all, and shalt see all the other things that are about to happen in this tower ; and shalt understand diligently all these similitudes." And after a few days, we came into the same place where we had sat before ; and he said unto me, " Let us go unto the tower ; for the Lord of it will come and examine it." So we came thither, and found none but those virgins there. And he asked them whether the Lord of that tower was come thither? And they replied that he would be there presently, to examine the building. VI. After a very little while I saw a great multitude of men coming, and in the middle of them a man so tall, that he surpassed the-tower in height." About him were tliose six who before commanded in the building, and all the rest of those who had built that tower, ami many others of great dignity: and tin- virgins that kept the tower ran to m< el him, and kissed him, and began to walk near unto him. But he examined 'he buildingwith so much care that he handled every stone, and struck :ie with a rod which he held in his hand: of which some, beii ick, turned black as soot ; others were rough; some looked as if they had cracks m them ; others seemed maimed ; some neither black nor white ; some looked sharp, ami agreed not with the othi i and others w< re full <>f spots. These w< re the several kinds of those stones which were not found proper in the building: all which the Lord commanded to be taken out of the tower, and laid Qear it, and other BtoneS to be brought, and put in their places, And the! that built asked him from which of 'he mountains he would have stones brOUghl to put in the place of those that were laid aside; but he forbade them to bring any from the mountains, and commanded • Greatness. HIS SIMILITUDES. 251 that they should take them out of a certain field which was near : so they digged in that field, and found many bright square stones, and some also that were round. Howbeit, all that were found in that field were taken and carried through the gate by those virgins ; and those of them that were square were fitted and put up into the places of those that were pulled out : but the round ones were not put into the building, because they were too hard, and it would have required too much time to cut them ; but they were placed about the tower, as if they should hereafter be cut square, and put into the building ; for they were very white. VII. When he who was chief in dignity, and Lord of the whole tower, saw this, he called to him the shepherd that was with me, and gave him the stones that were rejected and laid about the tower, and said unto him, " Cleanse these stones with all care, and fit them into the building of the tower, that they may agree with the rest ; but those that will not suit with the rest, cast away afar off from the tower." When he had thus commanded him, he departed with all those that came with him to the tower : but those virgins still stood about the tower to keep it. And I said unto that shepherd, " How can these stones, seeing they have been rejected, return into the building of this tower?" He replied, "I will cut off the greatest part from these stones, and will add them to the building, and they will agree with the rest." And I said, " Sir, how will they be able to fill the same place, when they shall be so much cut away?" He answered, " They that shall be found too little shall be put into the middle of the building, and the greater shall be placed without, and keep them in." When he had said thus unto me, he added, " Let us go, and after three days we will return, and I will put these stones, being cleansed, into the tower. For all these that are about the tower must be cleansed, lest the master of the house chance to come upon the sudden, and find those which are about the tower unclean, and be so exasperated that these stones" should never be put into the building of this tower, and I shall be looked upon to have been unmindful of my master's com- mands." b When therefore we came, after three days, to the tower, he said unto me, " Let us examine all these stones, and let us see which of them may go into the building." I answered, " Sir, let us see." VIII. And first of all we began to consider those which had been black; for they were found just such as they were when they were pulled out of the tower: wherefore he commanded them to be re- moved from the tower, and put by themselves. Then he examined those which had been rough ; and commanded many of those to be a MS. Lamb. Ila exarperetur, ut hi lapides. b MS. Lamb. Negligens patrxs familias. 252 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. IIERMAS. cut round, and to be fitted by the virgins into the building of the tower: so they took them, and fitted them into the middle of the building; and he commanded the rest to be laid by with the black ones, for they also were become black. Next he considered t] which were full of cracks; and many of those also he ordered to be pared away, and bo to be added to the rest of the building, by the same virgins; these were placed without, because thej were found entire; but the residue, through the multitude of their cracks, could not be reformed, and therefore were cast away from the building of the tower. Then he considered those that had been maimed ; many of bad cracks, and were become black; others had large clefts: these be commanded to be placed with those that were rejected; but the rest, being cleansed and reformed, he commanded to be put into the building. These, therefore, those virgins took up, and fitted into the middle of the building, because they were but weak. After t] he examined those which were found half white and half black ; and many of those were now black : these also he ordered to be laid among those that were cast away. The rest were found altogether white ; those were taken up by the virgins and fitted into the same tower: "and these were put in the outside, because they were found entire; that so they might keep in those that were placed in the middle, for nothing was cut off from them. Next he looked upon those b which had been hard and sharp; but few of these were made use of, because the) could not be cut, for they were found very hard : but the rest were formed, and fitted by the virgins into the middle of the building, because they were more weak. Then he considered those which had : of these a few were found black, and these were carried to their fellows. The rest were white and entire; and they were fitted by the virgins into the building, and placed in the outside, by r of their strength. 1\. After this, he came to consider those stones which were white and round; and he said unto me, "What shall we do with these stones; 11 I answered, "Sir, I cannot tell." He replied, "Canst thou think of Doming then for these?" I answered, "Sir, I under- stand not this art ; neither am I B Btone-CUtter, nor can I tell any tl. And he said, " Scrst thou not that they are very round? Now to make them square, 1 must cut off a great deal from them; bowbeit it is necessary that some of these should go into the building of the tower." I answered, « If it be necessary, why do you perplex your- self, and not rather choose, it" you have any choice among them, and lit them into the building }** Upon this he chose out the largest and brightest, and squared them; which when he had done the vii • Vul. Ms. Lamb. editOzon. i >lt&Ltm HIS SIMILITUDES. 253 took them up, and placed them in the outside of the building. And the rest that remained, were carried back into the same field from which they were taken : howbeit they were not cast away, " because," said he, " there is yet a little wanting to this tower, which is to be built; and perhaps the Lord will have these stones fitted into this building, because they are exceeding white." Then were there called twelve very stately women, clothed with a black garment, girded, and their shoulders free, and their hair loose. These seemed to me to be country-women. And the shepherd commanded them to take up those stones which were cast out of the building, and carry them back to the mountains out of which they were taken. And they took them all up joyfully, and carried them back to their places from whence they had been taken. When not one stone remained about the tower, he said unto me, " Let us go about this tower, and see whether any thing be wanting to it." We began, therefore, to go round about it; and when he saw that it was handsomely built, he began to be very glad : for it was so beautifully framed, that any one that had seen it must have been in love with the building : for it seemed to be all but one stone, nor did a joint anywhere appear ; but it looked as if it had all been cut out of one rock. X. And when I diligently considered what a tower it was, I was extremely pleased ; and he said unto me, "Bring hither some lime and little shells, that I may fill up the spaces" of those stones that were taken out of the building, and put in again ; for all things about the tower must be made even." And I did as he commanded me, and brought them unto him ; and he said unto me, " Be ready to help me, and this work will quickly be finished." He therefore filled up th - spaces of those stones, and commanded the place about the tower to be cleansed. Then those virgins took besoms, and cleansed all the place around, and took away all the rubbish, and threw on water ; which being done, the place became delightful, and the tower beau- teous. Then he said unto me, " All is now clean: if the Lord should come to finish the tower, he will find nothing whereby to complain of us." When he had said this, he would have departed, but I laid hold on his bag, and began to entreat him, for the Lord's sake, that he would explain to me all things that he had shown me. He said unto me, "I have at present a little business ; but I will suddenly explain all things unto thee. Tarry here for me till I come." I said unto him, "Sir, what shall I do here alone?" He answered, "Thou art not alone, seeing all these virgins are with thee." I said, "Sir, deliver me then unto them." Then he called them, and said unto them, "I commend this man unto vou till I shall come." So I remained with a For mas. — Lat Y 254 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. those virgins. Now they were cheerful and courteous unto me ; especially the four, which seemed to be the chiefest among them. XI. Then those rifgintsaid unto me, "That shepherd will not return hither to-day." I said unto tbem, "What then shall I do?" They answered, "Tarn for him till the evening, if perhaps he may come and speak with thee; but if not, yet thou shalt continue with us till he me." I said unto them, " I will tarry for him till even- ing; but if he comes nol by that time, I will go home and return hither again the oext morning." They answered me, "Thoi delivered unto US; thou mayst not depart from US." I said, "Where shall I fair. : "' 'I'ii'} replied, "Thou shalt sleep with us as a bro- ther, ! husband ; for thou art our brother, and we from henceforth to dwell with thee; for thou art very dear to us." Howbeit I was ashamed to continue with them. But she that seemed to be the chiefest among them, embraced me, and began to kiss me. And the rest, when they saw that I was kissed by her, began also to me as a brother; and led me about the tower, and played with me. Some of them also sung psalms, others made up the chorus with them. But I walked about the tower with them, rejoicing silently, and seeming to myself to be grown young again. When the evening came on, I would forthwith have gone home, but they with- held me, and suffered me not to depart. Wherefore I continued with them that night near the same tower. So they spread their linen gar- ments upon the ground, and placed me in the middle ; nor did they any thing else, only the) prayed. I also prayed with them without ceasing, no less than they; who, when they saw me pray in that man- ner, rejoiced greatly; audi continued therewith them till the next day. And when we had worshipped God, then the shepherd came and said unto them, " You have done no injury to this man?' 1 They answered, ''Ask him." I said unto him, " Sir, T have received a greal deal of satisfaction in that I have remained with them." And he said unto me, tt l[ nw didst thou sup?" I answered, m Sir, I feasted the whole night upon the words of the Lord." "They received thee well, then," said he. I said, « Sir, very well." He answered, "Wilt thou now learn what thou didst desire?" I replied, "Sir, I will; and, first, I pray thee that thou WOuldst show me all things in the order that I asked them." He answered, " I will do all as thou WOuldst have me, nor will I hide any tiling from th< XII. - Pint of all, Sir," said I, "tell me what this rock and this gate denote." « Hearken," said he, "this rock and this gate are the Son of God." I replied, "Sir, how can that be, seeing the roek is old, hut the gate new?" "Hear," said he, «0 foolish man! and understand. The Son of God is, indeed, more ancient than any HIS SIMILITUDES. 255 creature; "insomuch that he was in counsel with his Father at the creation of all things." But the gate is, therefore, new, because he appeared in the last days, at the fulness of time ; that they who shall attain unto salvation, may by it enter into the kingdom of God. You have seen," said he, " those stones which were carried through the gate, how they were placed in the building of the tower; but that those which were not carried through the gate, were sent away into their own places ?" I answered, "Sir, I saw it." "Thus," said he, " no man shall enter into the kingdom of God, but he who shall take upon him the name of the Son of God. For if you would enter into any city, and that city should be encompassed with a wall, and had only one gate, could you enter into that city except by that gate ?" I answered, " Sir, how could I do otherwise?" "As, therefore," said he, « there would be no other way of entering into that city but by its gate, so neither can any one enter into the kingdom of God, but only by the name of his Son, who is most dear unto him." And he said unto me, " Didst thou see the multitude of those that built the tower?" " Sir," said I, " I saw it." He answered, " All those are the angels, venerable in their dignity. With these is the Lord encompassed as with a wall ; but the gate is the Son of God, who is the only way of coming unto God. For no man shall go to Go/1, but by his Son. Thou sawest also," said he, " the six men, and in the middle of them that venerable great man, who walked about the tower, and rejected the stones out of the tower?" "Sir," said I, "I saw them." He answered, " That tall man was the Son of God ; and those six were his angels of most eminent dignity, which stand about him on the right hand and on the left. Of these excellent angels none comes in unto God without him." He added, "Whosoever, therefore, shall not take upon him his name, he shall not enter into the kingdom of God." XIII. Then I said, "What is this tower?" "This," said he, "is the church." " And what, Sir, are these virgins ?" He said unto me, " These are the holy spirits ; for no man can enter into the kingdom of God, except these clothe him with their garment. For it will avail thee nothing to take up the name of the Son of God, unless thou shalt also receive their garment from them. For these virgins are the powers of the Son of God. So shall a man in vain bear his name, unless he shall also be endued with his powers." And he said unto me, " Sawest thou those stones that were cast away ? They bore, indeed, the name, but put not on their garment." I said, " Sir, what is their garment?" c " Their very names," said he, "are their garment. Therefore who- soever beareth the name of the Son of God ought to bear their names x Ita u!. — Lat. * The matures. ■ Vid Aunot. edit. Oxon. p. 1 16, d. 256 Tin; SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMA8. also; f<»r the Son of God also himself beareth their names. As for stones," continued he, "which being delivered by their hands, thou rawest remain in the building, thej were clothed with their power: for which cause thou .seest the whole tower of the same" colour with the rock, and made, afl if were, ofone stone. So also those who have believed in God by his Son, have put on this spirit. Behold, there shall 1" one Spirit, and one body, and one colour of their garments: and all they shall attain this who shall bear the names ol ti ^ins." And I said, "Sir, why then were those stones cast away which were rejected : seeing they also were carried through the gate, and delivered by die hands of these virgins into the building of this tower ?" « fog," said he, "thou takest care to inquire diligently into all things, hear also concerning those stones which were rejected. All these received the name of the Son of God, and with that the power of these virgins. Having therefore received these spirits, they were perfected and brought into the number of the servants of God ; and they began to be one body, and to have one garment ; for they were "endued with the same righteousness which they alike exercised. But after that they beheld those women which thou sawest clothed with a black garment, with their shoulders at liberty and their hair loose, they fixed their desires upon them, Jjeing tempted with their beauty ; and were cl with their power, and cast off the clothing of the virgins; therefore were they cast off from the house of God, and delivered to those women. But the) that were not corrupted with their beauty, remained in the house of God. This," said he, "is the signification of those which were rejected." XI\ . And I sail!, « Sir, what if any of these men shall repent, and cast away their desire of those women, and be converted, and return to these virgins, and put on again their virtue; shall they not enter into ;he house of God?" "They shall enter," said he, "if they shall lay aside all the works of those women, and shall resume the power of ins, and shall walk in their works. And for this cause there ifl a Stop in the building, that it they shall repent, they may lie added to the building of this tower; but if they shall not repent, that others may be built in their places, and SO they may be utterly cast aw For all these thi 1 ve thanks unto the Lord, that being moved with mercy towards all those upon whom his name ifl called, he sent to US the angel of repentance, to preside over us who have sinned against him; and that be OSS refreshed our Spirits, which were almost gone, and who had DO bope of sahation, but are imw refresh d to the renewal of life. Tt a I said, lt Show me now. Sir, why this lower is not built • Vid. Origan. PhilocaL <•• viii. tfkntubamt a-tjuitaiem. — Lit from tin- Qr< %**■*< but tin- trur reading o\ H.-nnis MMMth t.> have bail «.',• • HIS SIMILITUDES. 257 Upon the ground, but upon a rock, and upon the gate?" He replied, "Thou art foolish, and without understanding, therefore thou askest this." And I said, " Sir, I must needs ask all things of you, because I understand nothing at all. For all your answers are great and excellent, and which a man can hardly understand." " Hear," said he ; " The name of the Son of God is great, and without bounds, and the whole world is supported by it." "If, therefore," said I, « every creature of God be sustained by his Son, why should he not support those also who have been invited by him, and who carry his name and walk in his commandments ?" " Seest thou not," said he, " that he does support them, who with all their heart bear his name ? He there- fore is their foundation, and gladly supports those who do not deny his name, but willingly bear it." XV. And I said, " Sir, tell me the names of these virgins, and of those women that were clothed with the black garment." "Hear," said he, " the names of those virgins who are the more powerful, and stand at the corners of the gate. These are their names : the first is called "Faith; the second, Continence; the third, Power; the fourth, Patience : the rest, which stand beneath these, are Simplicity, Inno- cence, Chastity, Cheerfulness, Truth, Understanding, Concord, Charity. Whosoever therefore bear these names, and the name of the Son of God, shall enter into the kingdom of God. Hear now," said he, "the names of those women who were clothed with the black garment. Of these, four are the principal : the first is Perfidiousness ; the second, Incontinence ; the third, Infidelity ; the fourth, Pleasure. And the rest which follow are called thus : Sadness, Malice, Lust, Anger, Lying, Foolishness, Pride, and Hatred. The servant of God, which carries these spirits, shall see indeed the kingdom of God, but he shall not enter into it." " But, Sir, what are those stones which were taken out of the deep, and fitted into the building ?" " The ten," said he, "which were placed at the foundation, are the first age; the following five- and- twenty, the second, of righteous men ; the next thirty- five, are the prophets and ministers of the Lord ; and the forty, are the apostles and doctors of the preaching of the Son of God." And I said, " Sir, why did the virgins put even those stones into the building, after they were carried through the gate ?" And he said, " Because these first carried those spirits, and they departed not one from the other, neither the men from the spirits, nor the spirits from the men ; but the spirits were joined to those men even to the day of their death ; who if they had not had these spirits with them, they could not have been useful to the building of this tower." XVI. And I said, " Sir, show me this farther." He answered, • Origen. Horn. 1 3 in Ezek. 33 y2 259 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. "What dost thou ask?'' " Why did these stones come out of the deep, and were placed into the building of this tower, seeing that they long ago carried those holy" spirits ?" b " It was necessary," said he, " for them to ascend by water, that they might be at rest. For they could not o therwi se enter into the kingdom of God, but by laying aside the mortality of their former life. They therefore, being dead, were nevertheless sealed with the seal of the Son of God, and so entered into the kingdom of God. For before a man receives the name of the Son of God, he is ordained unto death; but when he receives that seal, he is freed from death, and c assigned unto life. Now that seal is the water of baptism, into which men go down under the obligation unto death, but come up appointed unto life. Wherefore to those also was this seal d preached ; and they made use of it, that they might enter into the kingdom of God." And I said, " Why then, Sir, did these forty stones also ascend with them out of the deep, having already received that seal ?" He answered, " Because these apostles and teachers, who preached the name of the Son of God, dying after they had received his faith and power, preached to them who were dead before ; and they gave this seal to them. They went down, therefore, into the water with them, and again came up. But these went down whilst they were alive, and came up again alive ; whereas those, who were before dead, went down dead, but came up alive. Through these, therefore, they received life, and knew the Son of God ; for which cause they came up with them, and were fit to come into the building of the tower ; and were not cut, but put in entire ; because they died in righteousness, and in great purity ; only this seal was wanting to them. Thus you have the explication of these things." XVII. I answered, "Sir, tell me now what concerns those moun- tains, why they are so different ; some of one form, and some of an- other." " Hear!" said he ; "these twelve mountains which thou seest are twelve nations, which make up the whole world. Wherefore the Son of God is preached to them, by those whom he sent unto them." "But why, 1 ' said T, "are they different, and every one of a figure?" He replied, " Hearken! Those twelve nations which possess the whole world, are twelve people; and as thou hast beheld these mountains different, so are they. I will, therefore, open to thee the meaning and actions of every mountain." "But first, Sir, 11 said I, "show me this: seeing these mountains are so different, how hare they agreed into the building of this tower, and been brought to one colour; and are DO less bright than those which came out of the deep?" tk 1»< ca replied he, " all the nations which arc under hea\eii have heard and a Jut/to^ righfteoo* L edit Oxoo. p. 171, b. c TmJitur. deft * Vid. Dottier. Amot in loc. p. 77, 78, Comp. l ivt. iii. 19. ■ Vid. Okm ^truin. li. ct vi. HIS SIMILITUDES. 259 believed in the same one name of the Son of God, by whom they are called. Wherefore, having received his seal, they have all been made partakers of the same understanding" and knowledge ; "and their faith and charity have been the same ; and they have carried the spirits of these virgins together with his name. And therefore the building of this tower appeared to be of the same colour, and did shine like the brightness of the sun. But after they had thus agreed in one mind, there began to be one body of them all : howbeit some of them polluted themselves, and were cast off from the kind of the righteous, and again returned to their former state, and became even worse than they were before." XVIII. " How," said I, « Sir, were they worse who knew the Lord ?" He answered, "If he who knows not the Lord Jiveth wickedly, the punishment of his wickedness attends him. But he who has known the Lord ought to abstain altogether from all wickedness, and more and more to be the servant of righteousness. And does not he then seem to thee to sin .more who ought to follow goodness, if he shall prefer the part of sin, than he who offends without knowing the power r of God? Wherefore, these are, indeed, ordained unto death; but they who have known the Lord, and have seen his wonderful works, if they shall live wickedly, they shall be doubly punished, and shall die for ever. As therefore thou hast seen, that after the stones were cast out of the tower, which had been rejected, they were delivered to wicked and cruel spirits ; and thou beheldest the tower so cleansed, as if it had all been made of one stone ; d so the church of God, when it shall be purified, (the wicked" and counterfeits, the mischievous f and doubtful, and all that have behaved themselves wickedly in it, and committed divers kinds of sin, being cast out,) shall become one body; and there shall be one understanding, one opinion, one faith, and the same cha- rity ; and then shall the Son of God rejoice among them, and shall receive his people with a pure will." And I said, " Sir, all these things are great and honourable ; but now show unto me the eflect and force of every mountain ; that every soul which trusteth in the Lord, when it shall hear these things, may honour his great, and wonderful, and holy name!" « Hear," said he, "the variety of these mountains, that is, of the twelve nations : — XIX. " They who have believed of the first mountain, which is black, are those who have revolted from the faith, and spoken wicked things against the Lord, and betrayed the servants of God. These are condemned to death ; there is no repentance for them ; and therefore they are black, because their kind is wicked. Of the second moun- ° Prudence. b Sense. * Lat. VirtuUm. d Vid. Orig. Philocal. c. viii. ; Evil f Profligate. 260 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMA8. tain, which was smooth, are the hypocrites," who have believed, and the teachers of naughtiness ; and these are next to the foregoing, which have not in them the fruit of righteousness. For as their mountain is barren, and without fruit, so also such kind of men have, indeed, the name of Christians, but are empty of faith; nor is there any fruit of the truth in them. Nevertheless there is room left to them for repentance, if they shall suddenly pursue it; but if they shall delay, they also shall be partakers of death with the foregoing kind." I said, « Sir, why is there room left to (hose for repentance, and not to the foregoing kind, seeing their sins are wellnigh the same?" " There is, therefore," said he, " to these a return unto life by repentance, because they have not blasphemed against their Lord, nor betrayed the servants of God; but by their desire of gain have deceived men, leading them according to the lusts of sinners ; wherefore they shall suffer for this thing. Howbeit there is still left them room for repentance, because they have not spoken any thing wickedly against their Lord. XX. « They who are of the third mountain, which had thorns and brambles, are those who believed, but were some of them rich, others taken up with many affairs : the brambles are their riches ; the thorns, those affairs in which they were engaged. Now they who are entangled in much business, and in diversity of affairs, join not themselves to the servants of God, but wander, being called away by those affairs with which they are choked ; and so they which are rich, with difficulty yield themselves to the "conversation of the servants of God ; fearing lest any thing should be asked of them. These therefore shall hardly enter into the kingdom of God. For as men walk with difficulty bare- foot over thorns, even so these kind of men shall scarcely enter into the kingdom of God. Nevertheless there is afforded to all these a return unto repentance ; if so be they shall quickly return to it ; that because in their former days they have neglected to work, in the time that is to come they may do some good. If therefore, having repented, they .shall do the works of righteousness, they shall live; but if they shall continue in their evil courses, they shall be delivered to those women that will take away their life. XXI. "As for the fourth mountain, which had many herbs, the upper part of which is green, but the roots dry, and some of which being touched with the heat of the sun, are withered] it denotes the doubtful, who have believed, and some others who cany the Lord in their tongues, but hive him not in their heart : therefore their txrasx is dry, and without root ; because they live only in words, but their works are dead. These therefore are neither dead nor living, and withal are doubtful. For the doubtful are neither green nor dry : that is, neither a Fnzned. b Vi.l. edit. OXOQ. p. 178, not. b. HIS SIMILITUDES. 261 dead nor alive. For as the herbs dry away at the sight of the sun, so the doubtful, as soon as they hear of persecution, and fear inconve- niences, return to their idols, and again serve them, and are ashamed to bear the name of their Lord. This kind of men then is neither dead nor alive ; nevertheless these also may live, if they shall presently repent : but if not, they shall be delivered to those women, who shall take away their life. XXII. « As concerning the fifth mountain, that is craggy, and yet has green grass ; they are of this kind who have believed, and are faithful indeed, but believe with difficulty ; and are bold, and self-con- ceited ; that would be thought to know all things, but really know nothing. Wherefore, by reason of this confidence knowledge is de- parted from them; and a rash presumption is entered into them. But they carry themselves high, and as prudent men ; and though they are fools, yet would seem to be teachers. Now, by reason of this folly, many of them, whilst they magnify themselves, are become vain and empty. For boldness and vain confidence is a very evil spirit. Where- fore many of these are cast away ; but others, acknowledging their error, have repented, and submitted themselves to those who are knowing : and to all the rest of this kind there is repentance allowed ; forasmuch as they were not so much wicked as foolish and void of understanding. If these, therefore, shall repent, they shall live unto God ; but if not, they shall dwell with those women, who shall exercise their wickedness upon them. XXIII. « For what concerns the sixth mountain, having greater and lesser clefts, they are such as have believed ; but those in which were lesser clefts are they who have had controversies among them- selves, and by reason of their quarrels languish in the faith : neverthe- less many of these have repented, and so will the rest when they shall hear my commands ; for their controversies are but small, and they will easily return unto repentance. But those who have the greater clefts, w r ill be as stiff stones, mindful of grudges and offences, and full of anger among themselves. These, therefore, are cast from the tower, and refused to be put into its building ; for this kind of men shall hardly live. Our God and Lord, who ruleth over all things, and has power over all his creatures, will not remember our offences, but is easily appeased by those who confess their sins ; but man, being lan- guid, mortal, infirm, and full of sins, perseveres in his anger against man ; as if it were in his power to save or to destroy him. But I, as the angel who am set over your repentance, admonish you, that who- soever among you has any such purpose, he should lay it aside, and return unto repentance, and the Lord will heal your former sins, if you a Magnum dccmonium. 262 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. IIERMAS. shall purge yourselves from this evil spirit ; but if ye shall not do it, ye shall be delivered to him unto death. XXIV. "As for the seventh mountain, in which the grass was green and flourishing, and the whole mountain fruitful, and all kind of cattle fed upon the grass of it, and the more the grass was eaten, so much the more it flourished ; they are such as believed, and were always good and upright, and without any differences among themselves, but still rejoiced in the servants of God, having put on the spirit of these virgins, and been always forward to show mercy to all lm Q, readil) giving to all men of their labours, without upbraiding, and without deliberation. Wherefore the Lord, seeing their simplicity and inno- , : has increased them in the works of their hands, and given them in all their works. But I, who am the angel appointed over your repentance, exhort you, that as many as are of this kind would con- tinue in the same purpose, that your seed may not be rooted out for ever. For the Lord hath tried you, and written you into our number ; and all your seed shall dwell with the Son of God; for ye are all of his spirit. XXV. " As concerning the eighth mountain, in which were a great many springs, by which every kind of all the creatures of God was watered ; they are such as have believed the apostles which the Lord sent into the world to preach; and b some of them, being teachers, have preached and taught purely and sincerely, and have not in the least yielded to any evil desires, but have constantly walked in right- eousness and truth. These, therefore, have their conversation am the ai,_ XXVI. "Again; as for what concerns the ninth mountain, which is desert, and full of serpents, they are such as have believed, but had many stains ; these are such ministers as discharge their ministry amiss, ravishing away the goods of the widows and fatherless, and themselves, not others, out of those things which they have re- ceived. These, if they continue in this covetousness, have delivered themselves unto death ; nor shall there be any hope of life for them. But if they shall be converted, and .shall discharge their ministry mu- Cerely, they may live-. As for those which were found rough, lb such as have denied the name of the Lord, and not returned again to the Lord, but have become savage and wild, not applying them- to the servants of God ; but being separated from them, have for a little Carefulness lost their lives. Fdl as a vine that is forsaken in a e, and never dressed, perishes and is choked by the weeds, and in time becomes wild, and ceases to be useful to its Lord, so this kind of men, despairing of themselves, and being soured, have begun to be lnfannj. ► MS. Lamb. F.t Aanrdn? nv Tlomviov, 34 Z 266 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMA8. more punished for his lie. Now I am the shepherd ; and I especially must give BO account of you. XXXII. "Wherefore take care of yourselves, whilst the tower is yet building. The Lord dwells id those that love peace ; for peace is beloved : but he is far off from the contentious, and those who are full of malice." Wherefore restore unto him the spirit entire, as ye received it. "For if thou shalt give unto a fuller a garment new and whole, thou wilt expect to receive it whole again : if therefore the fuller shall restore it unto thee torn, wouldst thou receive it? Wouldst thou not presently be angry, and reproach him, saying, I gave my garment to thee whole, why hast thou rent it, and made it useless to me? Now it is of no use to me, by reason of the rent which thou hast made in it. Wouldst thou not say all this to a fuller, for the rent which he made in thy garment ? If, therefore, thou wouldst be concerned for thy gar- ment, and complain that thou hadst not received it whole, what think- est thou that the Lord will do, who gave his spirit to thee entire, and thou hast rendered him altogether unprofitable, so that he can be of no use unto his Lord ? For being corrupted by thee, he is no longer pro- fitable to him. Will not, therefore, the Lord do the same concerning his spirit, by reason of thy deed ?" " Undoubtedly," said I, « he will do the same to all those whom he shall find to continue in the remem- brance of injuries." "Tread not then under foot," said he, " hia mercy ; but rather honour him, because he is so patient with respect to your offences, and not like one of you ; but repent, for that will be pro- fitable for you. XXXIII. " All these tilings which are above written, I the shep- herd, the angel of repentance, have shown and spoken to the servants of God. If therefore ye shall believe, and hearken to these words, and shall walk in them, and shall correct your ways, ye shall live. But if ye shall continue in malice, and in the remembrance o( injuries, no such sinners shall live unto God. All these things which were to be spoken by me, I have thus delivered unto you." Then the shepherd said unto me, m Hasl thou asked all things of me ?" I answered, "Sir, I nave." ""Why then," said he, "hast thou not asked concerning the spaces of these stones that were put in the building, that I ma\ ex- plain that also unto thee?" I answered, ^ Sir, I l n Hear then,' 1 said lie, ((concerning those also. They are these who have HOW heard these commands, and have repented with all their hearts : and when the Lord saw that their repentance was good and pure, and that they should continue in it, he commanded their former sins to be blotted out. For these spaces were their sins; ami they are, then made even that they might not appear/ 1 a Perditu mnHtia, — Tat. b Antioch. Hon. icfr. s v HIS SIMILITUDES. 267 The Tenth Similitude. Of repentance and alms-deeds. I. After that I had written this book, the angel which had delivered me to that shepherd, came into the house where I was, and sat upon the bed, and that shepherd stood at his right hand. Then he called me, and said unto me, " I delivered thee and thy house to this shep- herd, that thou mightest be protected by him." I said, "Yes, Lord." « If therefore," said he, " thou wilt be protected from all vexations, and from all cruelty, and have success in every good word and work, and have all virtue and righteousness, walk in those commands which he has given thee, and thou shalt have dominion over all sin. For if thou keepest those commands, all the lust and pleasure of this present world shall be subject to thee ; and success shall follow thee in every good undertaking. Take, therefore, his gravity B and modesty towards thee, and say unto all, that he is in great honour and renown with God, and is a prince b of great authority, and powerful in his office. To him only is the power of repentance committed throughout the whole world. Does he not seem to thee to be of great authority ? But ye despise his goodness, and the modesty w T hich he shows towards you." II. I said unto him, " Sir, ask him since the time that he came into my house whether I have done any thing disorderly, or have offended him in any thing?" » I know," said he, " that thou hast done nothing disorderly, neither wilt thou hereafter do any such thing ; and therefore I speak these things with thee, that thou mayest persevere ; for he has given me a good account concerning thee. But thou shalt speak these things to others, that they who' either have repented, or shall repent, may be like minded with thee ; c and he may give me as good an account of them also ; and I may do the same unto the Lord." I answered, " Sir, I declare to all men the wonderful works of God ; and I hope that all who love them, and have before sinned, when they shall hear these things, will repent, and recover life." " Continue, therefore," said he, " in this ministry, and fulfil it. And whosoever shall do ac- cording to the commands of this shepherd, he shall live ; and shall have great honour both here and with the Lord. But they that shall not keep his commands flee from their life, and are adversaries unto it. And they that follow not his commands shall deliver themselves unto death, and shall be every one guilty of his own blood. But I say unto thee, keep these commandments, and thou shalt find a cure for all thy sins. ° Lat. Matwitaian. b President. c Eadem qua tu scntiant. 268 THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS. III. "Moreover, I have sent these virgins" to dwell with thee ; for I have seen that they are very kind to thee. Thou shalt, therefore, have them for thy helpers, that thou mayest the better keep the commands which he has given thee; for these commands cannot be kept without these virgins. And I see 6 how they are willing to be with thee; and I will also command them, that they shall not at all depart from thy house. Only do thou purify thy house ; for they will readily dwell in a clean house. For they are clean, and chaste, and industrious; and all of them have grace with the Lord. If, therefore, thou shalt have thy house pure, they will abide with thee ; but if it shall be never so little polluted] they will immediately depart from thy house; for these virgins cannot endure any manner of pollution." I said unto him, " Sir, I hope that I shall so please them that they shall always delight to dwell in my house; and as he to whom you have committed me makes no complaint of me, so neither shall they complain." Then he said to that shepherd, "I see that the servant of God will live and keep these commandments, and place these virgins in a pure habitation." 'When he had said this, he delivered me again to that shepherd, and called the virgins, and said unto them, " Forasmuch as I see that ye will readily dwell in this man's house, I commend him and his house to you, that ye may not at all depart from his house." And they willingly heard these words. IV. Then he said unto me, " Go on manfully in thy ministry ; de- clare to all men the great things of God, and thou shalt find grace in this ministry. And whosoever shall walk in these commands shall live, and be happy in his life: but he that shall neglect them shall not live, and shall be unhappy in his life. Say unto all that whosoever can do well cease not to exercise themselves in good works, for it is profitable unto them. For I would r that all men should be delivered from the inconveniences they lie under. For he that wants, and suf- fers inconveniences in his daily life, is in great torment and necessity. Whosoever therefore delivers such a soul from necessity gets great joy unto himself. For he that is grieved with such inconveniences is equally tormented as if he were in chains; and many upon the account ch calamities, being not able to bear them, have chosen even to destroy them.s.-ives. He therefore thai knows the calamity of such a man, and does not lice him from it, commits a great sin, and is guilty of his blood. Wherefore exercise yourselves in good works, as many as have received ability from the Lord, 1. st, whilst ye delay to do them, building of the tower be finished; because for your Bakes tl.« Whit j| mean] by these vifgfan, s.v before, BimiL i\. reel i">. ' M8 which ippetrefroa the dOfl Ofthk net to be the true reading. f Sojf« HIS SIMILITUDES. 269 building is stopped. Except, therefore, ye shall make haste to do well, the tower shall be finished, and ye shall be shut out of it." And after he had thus spoken with me, he rose up from the bed, and de- parted, taking the shepherd and virgins with him. Howbeit he said unto me that he would send back the shepherd and virgins unto my house. Amen. zi THE SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. CLEMENT TO THE CORINTHIANS. I. BRETHREN, we ought so to think of Jesus Christ as of God — as of the Judge of the living and the dead: nor should we think any less 3 of our salvation. For if we think meanly" of him, we shall hope only to receive some small things" from him. And, if we do so, 6 we shall sin ; not considering from whence we have been called, and by whom, and to what place ; and how much Jesus Christ vouchsafed to suffer for our sakes. What recompense then shall we render unto him ? or what fruit that may be worthy of what he has given to us ? For, indeed, how great are those advantages which we owe to him in rela- tion to our holiness!" He has illuminated us ; as a father he has called us his children : he has saved us who were lost and undone. What praise shall we. give to him, or what reward that may be answerable to those things which we have received ? We were defective in our understandings; worshipping stones and wood, gold and silver, and . the works of men's hands ; and our whole life was nothing else but death. Wherefore, being encompassed with darkness, and having such a mist before our eyes, we have looked up, and through his will have laid aside the cloud wherewith we were surrounded. For he had compassion upon us, and, being moved in his bowels towards us, he Raved us ; having beheld in us much error, and destruction, and seen that we had no hope of salvation but only through him. For he called Ufl who were not, and was pleased from nothing to give us a being. II. "Rejoice, thou barren, that bearest not, break forth ami cry. thou that travailesl not ; for she that is desolate hath many more children than she that hath an husband." 4 In that he said, m Rejoice, thou barren, that bearest not,™ he spake of us; tor our church was barren, before that children were given unto it. And again, when he said, « Cry, thou thai travailesl not," he implied thus much: that, alter the manner of women in travail, we should not cease to put up our prayers unto God abundantly/ And tor what follows, "because she thai is desolate hath more children than she that hath an husband:"* it a Lilth things, or nunnhj. II.: ft flf little things. tittg, d Hoiv f,im ! ' I- 1. liv. 1. ' ' \ Set 8d Jam. i. 5« * Comparr Horn. \ii. B, I <-\>r. w;i. '2; ii. 1 1, 13. 270 OF ST. CLEMENT. 271 was therefore added, because our people which seemed to have been forsaken by God, now believing in him, are become more than they who seemed to have God. And another Scripture saith, " I came not to call the righteous but sinners [to repentance].'" 1 The meaning of which is this, that those who were lost must be saved. For that is indeed truly great and wonderful, not to confirm those things that are yet standing, but those which are fallen. Even so did it seem good to Christ to save what was lost ; and when he came into the world he saved many, and called us who were already lost. III. Seeing then he had showed so great mercy towards us, and chiefly for that we who are alive do now no longer sacrifice to dead gods, nor pay any worship to them, but have by him been brought to the knowledge of the Father of truth ; w T hereby shall we show that we do indeed know him," but by not denying him by whom we have come to the knowledge of him? For even he himself saith, "Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I confess before my Father." This therefore is our reward, if we shall confess him by whom we have been saved. But wherein must we confess him ? Namely, in doing those things which he saith, and not disobeying his commandments — by worshipping him not with our lips only, but with all our heart, and with all our mind ; for he saith in Isaiah, " This people honoureth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me."" IV. Let us then not only call him Lord ; for that will not save us. For he saith, " Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall be saved, but he that doth righteousness." 6 Wherefore, brethren, let us confess him by our works ; by loving one another ; in not committing adultery, not speaking evil against each other, not envying one another, but by being temperate, merciful, good. Let us also have a mutual sense of one another's sufferings, and not be covetous of money ; but let us by our good works confess God, and not by those that are otherwise. Also, let us not fear men, but rather God. Wherefore if we should do such wicked things/ the Lord hath said, Though ye should be joined unto me, even in my very bosom, and not keep my commandments, I would cast you ofT, and say unto you, "Depart from me; I know not whence you are, ye workers of iniquity." 5 V. Wherefore, brethren, leaving willingly for conscience' sake our sojourning in this world, let us do the will of him who has called us, and not fear to depart out of this world. For the Lord saith, " Ye shall be as sheep in the midst of wolves. Peter answered and said, what if the wolves shall tear in pieces the sheep ? Jesus said unto a Mat. ix. 13. * Wliat is the knoirlrd^e which is towards him. c Mat. x. 32. <"■ Isa. xxix. 13. • Mat. vii. 21. / Wlicreforc we doiyig these things. * Mat. vii. 23. Luke xiii. 27. 272 THE SECOND EPISTLE Peter, Let not the sheep fear the wolves after death. 9 And ye also fear not those that kill you, and after that have no more that they can do unto you; but fear him who, after you are dead, has power to cast both soul and body into hell-fire." b For consider, brethren, that the sojourning of this flesh in the present world is but little, and of a short continuance; but the promise of Christ is great and wonderful, even the test of the kingdom that is to come, and of eternal life. What then must we do that we may attain unto it ? We must order our conversation holily and righteously, and look upon all the things of this world as none of ours, and not desire them. For, if we desire to possess them, we fall from the way of righteousness. VI. For thus saith the Lord, "No servant can serve two masters."' 1 If, therefore, we shall desire to serve God and Mammon, it will be without profit to us. " For what will it profit if one gain trie whole world, and lose his own soul ?"' Now this world, and that to come, are two enemies. This speaketh of adultery and corruption, of cove- tousness and deceit ; but that renounceth these things. We cannot therefore be the friends of both ; but we must resolve, by forsaking the one, to enjoy the other. And we think it is better to hate the present things, as little, short-lived, and corruptible ; and to love those which are to come, which are truly good # and incorruptible. For if we do the will of Christ we shall find rest; but if not, nothing shall deliver us from eternal punishment if we shall disobey his commands. For even thus .saith the Scripture in the prophet Ezekiel, "If Noah, Job, and Daniel should rise up," ' they shall not deliver their children in captivity. Wherefore, if such righteous men are not able by their •ousness to deliver their children, how can we hope to enter into the kingdom of God, except we keep our baptism holy and undeiiled? Or who shall be our advocate, unless we shall be found to have done what is holy and just? VII. Let us therefore, my brethren, contend with all earnestness, knowing that our combat is at hand, and that many go long voyages to encounter for a corruptible reward ; and yet all are not crowned, but they only that labour much, and strive gloriously. Let us there- fore so contend that we may all be crowned. Let us run in the straight road the race that is incorruptible; and let us in great numbers pass ttntO it, and strive that we iu.iy receive the crown. But and if we Cannot all be crowned, let us c< me as near to it as W6 are able. Moreover, we must consider that he who contends in t corruptible combat, if he be found doing any thing that is not fair, is taken away and scourged, and cast out of the lists. What think ye then that he • Mat. x. 16. k Luki- xn. I. .". c Ms. Al« \nndr. 6c«.s » 1 Lake xvi. \\\. i Mat. kvL "»■•• ' BmS, rit. 1 1 OF ST. CLEMENT. 273 shall suffer who does any thing that is not fitting in the combat of im- mortality ? Thus speaks the prophet concerning those who keep not their seal : " Their worm shall not die, and their fire shall not be quenched ; and they shall be for a spectacle unto all flesh." a VIII. Let us therefore repent whilst we are yet upon the earth ; for we are as clay in the hand of the artificer. For as the potter, if he make a vessel, and it be turned amiss in his hands, or broken, again forms it anew ; but if he have gone so far as to throw it into the fur- nace of fire, he can no more bring any remedy to it, — so we, whilst we are in this world, should repent," with our whole heart, for whatso- ever evil we have done in the flesh, while we have yet the time of repentance, that we may be saved by the Lord. For after we shall have departed out of this world, we shall no longer be able either to confess our sins, or repent in the other. Wherefore, brethren, let us, doing the will of the Father, and keeping our flesh pure, and observ- ing the commandments of the Lord, lay hold on eternal life ; for the Lord saith in the gospel, "If ye have not kept that which was little, who will give you that which is great? For I say unto you, he that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much." d This there- fore is what he saith : Keep your bodies pure, and your seal without spot, that ye may receive eternal life. IX. And let not any one among you say that this very flesh is not judged, neither raised up. Consider in what were ye saved : in what did ye look up, if not whilst ye were in this flesh ? We must there- fore keep our flesh as the temple of God. For in like manner as ye were called in the flesh, ye shall also come to judgment in the flesh. Our one Lord Jesus Christ, e who has saved us, being first a spirit, was made flesh, and so called us. Even so we also shall in this flesh re- ceive the reward. Let us therefore love one another, that w r e may attain unto the kingdom of God. Whilst we have time to be healed, let us deliver up ourselves to God our physician, giving our reward unto him. And what reward shall we give ? Repentance out of a pure heart; for he knows all things beforehand, and searches out our very hearts. Let us therefore give praise unto him, not only with our mouths, but with all our souls ; that he / may receive us as children. For so the Lord hath said, " They are my brethren who do the will of my Father." X. Wherefore, my brethren, let us do the will of the Father, who hath called us, that we may live. Let us pursue virtue, and forsake wickedness, which leadeth us into sins ; and let us flee all ungodliness, that evils overtake us not. For if we shall do our diligence to live a Isa. lxvi. 24. * Let us repent. c There. d Luke xvi. 20. e MS. Alex, plane sic exhibet : c7« Xptardf. f Vox Ocov non est in MS. Mat. xii. 50. 35 274 SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. CLEMENT. well, peace shall follow us. And yet how hard is it to find a man e that does this ! For almost all are led by human fears, choosing rather the present enjoyments than the future promise. For they know not how great a torment the present enjoyments bring with them, nor what delights the future promise. And if they themselves only did this, it might the more easily be endured ; but now they go on to infect inno- cent souls with their evil doctrines, not knowing that both themselves and those that hear them shall receive a double condemnation. XI. Let us therefore serve God with a pure heart, and we shall be righteous : but if we shall not serve him, because we do not believe the promise of God, we shall be miserable. For thus saith the prophet . " Miserable are the double-minded, who doubt in their heart, and say, These things we have heard, even in the time of our fathers, but we have seen none of them, though we have expected them from day to day. ye fools ! compare yourselves to a tree ; take the vine for an example ; first it sheds its leaves, then it buds, then come the sour grapes, then the ripe fruit. Even so my people has borne its disorders and afflictions, but shall hereafter receive good things.'' b Wherefore, ray brethren, let us not doubt in our minds, but let us expect with hope, that we may receive our reward ; for he is faithful, who has pro- raised that he will render to every one a reward according to his works. If therefore we shall do what is just in the sight of God, we shall enter into his kingdom, and shall receive the promises "which neither eye hath seen, nor ear heard, nor have entered into the heart of man." c \II. Wherefore let us every hour expect the kingdom of God in love and righteousness ; because we know not the day of God's ap- pearing. • For for this cause we cannot find a man. Miter Wendel in traduct. Lat. q. v ^See above the first epistle, chap, xxiii. ' 1 Cor. ii. 9. INDEX. ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THIS INDEX. Clem. The First Epistle of St. Clement. 2 Clem. The Second Epistle of ditto. Polyc. The Epistle of Polycarp to the Philippians. Ignat. Ephes. or Trail. Sec - - - • St. Ignatius'* Epistles to the Ephesians. Trallians, SfC Mart. Ignat. or Polyc. The Mart i/rdom of St. Ignatius, or St. Polycarp. Bam. The Epistle of Barnabas. Herm. Vis. Com. or Sim. - The Visions, Commands, or Similitudes of Hernias. N. B. The Figures denote the Sections. ALMS-GIVING. How we ought to give. Barn. 19. Herm. ii. Com. Exhortations to it. Barn. 19. Herm. Vis. iii. 9. Sim. x. 4. ANGELS. Attend the death of good men. Herm. Vis. ii. 2. Every man hath two angels. Herm. Com. v. 2. ANGER. The mischief and sinfulness of it. Herm. Com. v. 2. APOSTATES. No repentance allowed to them. Herm. Sim. vi. 2 ; viii. 6, 8 ; ix. 19. They cannot be saved. Herm. Sim. ix. 19, 26. BAPTISM. Forgives all sins committed before it. Barn. 11. Herm. Com. iv. 3. Its necessity. Herm. Vis. iii. 3. Sim. ix. 16. BISHOPS. Of divine institution. Clem. 42, 43. Ignat. Ephes. 3, 6. In the primitive church the same as they are with us now. Ignat. Magnes. 2, 6,13. Trail 2, 7. Philad. Inscript. 4, 7, 10. Smyrn. 8, 12. Polyc. 6. Mart. Ignat. 9. The reverence due to them. Ignat. Magnes. 3. Smyrn. 9. That we ought to adhere to their com- munion. Ignat. Smyrn. 8. Magnes. 6, 7, 13. The holy sacraments to be administered only by them, or such as are appointed by them. Ignat. Smyrn. 8. Marriage not to be made without their knowledge and consent, [gnat. Polyc. 5. A bishop ought to instruct as well as govern his church. Mart. Ignat. 1. Exhortations proper to be given by a bishop to his people. Ignat. Polyc. 5, 6, &c. The duty of a bishop. Ignat. Polyc. !. 2,4. BODY, see Resurrection. The bodies we here have shall be re- stored to us. Herm. Sim. v. 7. BUSINESS. Much business a hinderance to religion. Herm. Sim. iv. ix. 20. CALAMITIES. God sends them upon us to bring us to repentance. Herm. vi. Sim. iii. CHARITY. What true charity is. Clem. 49. The praise of it. Clem. 49, 50, 53, 54. Exhortations to it. Clem. 54, 55, &c. CHRIST. His divinity. Clem. 16, 36. Ignat. Ephes. Inscription, and 7, 18, 19. Bom.Jn9eript.3y6. Polyc. 8. Barn. 5. 2 Clem. 1. Pre-existence. Ignnt. Magnes. 6, 8. Barn, 5. 2 Clem. 9. Herm. Sim. ix. 12. 295 296 INDEX. His two natures. Tgmat. Epha. 7, 20. Smyrn, 1,3. Pofyc. 3. Rim. •">• Oi his birth, be. Tgnat. Epha, 19. Magna, 1 1. Thai he is our high-priest and pn Clem, 58. That there is no coming to God but by him. Harm, Sim. i\. 18, L( Thai the ancient fathers w re saved by hini. Ignat, Phihd, .">. 9. tierm. Sim, i\. 16. So are we. 9 ( That he Buffered for oui salvation. . IS, -j l. 19. Smyrn. . J Clem. I. Pofyc -. Mart. 17. That he truly Buffered, j^noi. Magnet. II. / no/. 7'/'/./. !', LOi Smyrn, !. J. That he was taiaed firom the dead by the Father. Ignat, Trail. 9. By himself. Tgnat. Smyrn, 9. That he shall judge the world. Barn. ... 9. Tin- benefits which we have all received from Christ, in order to our salvation. -j Clem, 1,2. riimsTIAN. A Christian nut tobe judged of by his outward profession, hnt by his true piety, tgnat. Epha, 14. COMMANDS. iiunands of God possihle to be | ed. II' rm. Com. xii. 3. COMMUNION. The necessity "f* church communion. Ignat. Ephet. 5. CONFESSION. To be made to God. Clem. 51. CONTENTMENT. amended. ( % m. .'J7. 38. CORRECTION. Th<- benefit of it. Clem. 56, 57. < 01 BT01 BNESa The mischii f of it Polye. 1, 1 1. DEACONa Their duty. / DEATH. While we live well, we should not fear to die. 9 Clem. 5. DESIRE. We must 1 1 < • t encourage evil desires. lit r in. ( 'cm, xii. 1. DEVIL. Thai we ought not to fear him. Ihrm. . vii. Hi c tmol overcome as if we strive against him. Herm, Com, \ii. 5. Chnst has subjected his power to us. Ignat. Mart. 5, 0. DEVOTION. Tin- benefit of frequent public devotion. Ignat. Epha* 13. DIFFER. How we ought to behave ourselves to- wards those who differ from us. lariat Epha. 10. That we should not give offence to them. IgnfM. 'J rail. 8. ENVY. The mischiefs of it. Clem, 4, 5, &c. EUCHARIST, see Bishop, Sacra- ment. EVIL. That we must abstain from evil, as w t It as do good. Berm.Cbm.viii. Clem. 35. i:\ LMPLE. That we slmuM imitate the examples (4' Christ and his saints. Polye. Eput. 8, !». Especially in their Bufferings. Polye. '. EXHORTATION. Proper to all degrees of m< n in the church. Clem. 91, 90. Ignat. I 5, 6. FAITH. (.//!f the church. Clem. 1 1. Of Divine appointment. C'em. IS, 13. / U.Ephea.3. Pkifad. Inscription. The obedience due to them from the people, eajx cially to the bishop. 7 J ri . ats, and deacoi b, in the primitive church. tgnai. V'agnet. 1,6, 13 'I'm 7. I'liiuJ. See the hmcript. 4, 7, 10. Smyrn. 8, 12. /Wye. <>. Mart. Tgnai. 9. Without these thare is no church. 1 Trail. 3. QBEDIENCE. Recommended. I fei». 10, 20. The necessity of it. 2 fem. 3,4, 5. ORDER. The necessity of different orders in the church. ( U 'a. ."{7. Km rj "iic ought to do his duty in that rank in which he is placed. Hem. 58, iii. PATIENCE. The benefit of it. Herm. Com. v. 1. ST. PAUL. Prcaclnd to the utmost bounds of the u. It ( inn. 5. PEACE. Exhortations to peace and unity. Clenu 46,54. Ignat.Mmgmf.Sjl. Trail. 19. limn. .'!, 1. ' J'ulyc. 6. S« Unity. PRAYER Wc must pray with faith, not doubting. Hi mi. Com. l\. Public Prayer. See I)n;>!i. The pood and bad not to be distin- guished in this world. Herm, iii. But they shall be in the other. Herm. Sim. iv. WORSHIP. Appointed times of public worship. Clem. 40, 41. Appointed persons for the performing of it. Clem. 40, 42. Settled by the apostles. Clem. 42, 44. THE END. Date Due LA r «-» ,-» .- tfi 26 42 id 1 - ***»»w ts^< S. ,MAR fi i 1996 9